Talent Storm
Date: 2013-04-06 07:00:00+00:00
Description: Hundreds of years after the Great World War, America is a distant memory. In the ashes, new civilizations have risen up from the Wilds. Locke’s Coalition and Liberty Kingdom, bitter enemies, have been at peace for seven years. War is never far from politicians’ minds, though, especially when one is the tyrant Archduke Goldwater. For all of human kinds’ positive traits, the character flaws of corruption, greed, anger, and revenge are etched into our DNA. In the new world, little technology remains and advanced weapons are in short supply, but today’s soldiers fight with innate power. They fight
Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

TALENT

STORM

BRIAN TERENNA

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Epilogue

About the Author

Copyright © 2013 by Brian Terenna

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without prior written permission of the author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

First published: April 2013

Sunset over Peconic Books

Revolting Road – Fantasy Book Review Blog

Dedication:

I dedicate this to my mother and father. Thank you for all of your time, support, and love. Without you both, I wouldn’t have had the drive, dedication, and support system I needed to finish this novel.

CHAPTER 1

Jerking awake, my heart pounded in my chest, rocking me back and forth. I loathed my habitual nightmares; they always seemed so real. Would I ever be able to move on? Wrapped in my blankets, I felt warm tears roll down my face. It had been seven years since my parent’s death, but I still cried whenever I thought of them. I crawled out of bed and entered the shower. Hot water streamed down on me, relaxing my muscles and calming my mind. After the shower, I tugged on jeans and a green T-shirt. Condensation coated the bathroom mirror, so I cleaned a swath with my hand to gaze into it. I spiked my hair with homemade flaxseed gel, making sure it was perfect. Despite my tears, I looked good, as always. I admired my square jaw, high cheekbones, and large green eyes that rested under angular eyebrows. I smiled, flashing my teeth and crinkling the corners of my eyes. It’d be ten times worse to be parentless and ugly.

I straightened my shirt, left my bedroom, and walked down the hardwood-floored hallway. The walls were empty and plain, but overall it was a well-built house. Some other citizens lived in run-down housing. It seemed crazy that conditions outside of the Coalition were rumored to be worse. Fortunately, my uncle worked with the Coalition military, which supplied us with decent housing. The greatest negative about the housing was the presence of my uncle. I sometimes wondered if the military shaped him or if he was born for the military.

He enjoyed reminding me of my faults, at least the faults he perceived. He found me to be selfish, irresponsible, and weak. To him it wasn’t acceptable to be sad if your parents died. His constant down-speak infuriated me. After all, his intelligence paled in comparison to mine. Just because I wanted to live a relaxed, enjoyable life, didn’t mean that I was irresponsible or self-centered. Why did life have to be miserable? My philosophy was to avoid stress, work quickly, and have fun. Either way, my uncle’s frequent absences from home made life bearable.

I entered the kitchen and jerked to a halt. My uncle, with his gray temples and wide face, stood near the fridge, drinking a glass of pear juice. He was usually at work at this time. Like always, he wore his navy-blue uniform and military boots. He never relaxed or changed into comfortable clothes. How did he live like that?

“What are you doing home? Aren't you supposed to be at work?” I asked.

Ignoring my question, he finished drinking before putting down his glass. He threw up his hands and sighed. What was his problem with me today?

“It’s about time you came down here. I need some help around the house. You didn’t even finish the dishes... again.” He lowered his eyebrows, and his face was already bright red.

My muscles tensed into knots as I spun toward the door. “Sorry, but I have plans with Ben.” The words tumbled out of my mouth.

His hand shot out, his finger pointing at me. “You will not move.”

Although he was ten paces away, it felt like he poked me.

My stomach clenched, and my body went cold. Although my dread made me feel like gulping air, I took slow breaths to calm my pounding heart. I hated being controlled, but I knew what happened when my uncle was angry.

Run, my mind suggested, but my uncle’s stare froze me in place.

Run. The thought shouted in my mind, melting my rigidity and forcing me to action. I darted to my left away from my uncle, aiming for safety.

After taking one step, I lurched to a jarring halt. Stunned, I craned my neck, glancing backward. My jaw dropped as I attempted to process what had happened. Somehow, from ten paces away, my uncle caught me. He gripped a fistful of my shirt, his expression grim. Of course... it was his talent. Although I’d never seen him use his enhanced speed, I knew he possessed it. After all, he was in the military.

He pulled me close, exhaling disdain. I could feel the heat of it on my face. A surge of adrenaline, born of fear and anger, shot through me, and my heart fluttered. Should I hit him? Was it time to make a stand? The thought was absurd. Instead, I lunged toward the door, my fear driving me. The force of my lunge sent my uncle sprawling to the ground. How did I overpower him? I didn’t pause to discover the answer. Instead, I sprinted through the opened door. Had he left it open? It seemed unlikely, but how else? I had never dared defy my uncle before, and couldn’t believe I just did.

He shouted behind me, “Get back here!”

I froze fifty feet away, a shiver running through me. I looked over my shoulder at his hard face. At the sight of him, my knees weakened, threatening to topple me to the ground. He could catch me in an instant if he wanted. His talent made him ten times faster than me. He didn’t move, though, or say anything else; he just stared at me with his cold eyes. I turned and sprinted away again, fearing that at any second he’d appear before me to bar my path.

☼☼☼

Halfway to my best friend Ben’s parents’ house, I finally slowed my racing heart and composed myself. Ben and I planned to hang out at the creek to enjoy nature, talk about girls, play chess, and drink some of his homemade liquor as we often did. The woods around the creek were one of the only patches of forest in Rapid City. It was still safe even though it was outside the main wall within the secondary wall.

I strode past the rest of the military houses for a few miles until I arrived at Ben’s. Like mine, his was decently sized. I once saw some pre-war houses outside the city in the eastern part of the Coalition. Only the foundations were left, but I could still tell that they were huge. People must have lived so luxuriously back then. I grabbed the bronze knocker on Ben’s door and thumped it twice. His family had salvaged the knocker from outside of the city. The Coalition didn’t waste resources on frivolous things.

The door swung open and Ben’s mom stood before me. She smiled, greeting me cheerfully as always. “Oh Jaden. It's so nice to see you. How are you today deary?”

I couldn’t help but smile back. “I'm fine Missus Lockhart. Is Ben around?”

She shifted from one foot to the other. “Yes, he’s here. Did you two have plans?”

“Yeah, we’re going for a walk down to the creek. It's always nice to see you too though.” Ben's mom was of the few genuinely nice people I knew. She was one of my rare small-talk partners. I typically did my best to avoid it.

“Well thank you. It's great to see you too. You should come over for dinner sometime soon. We had a lovely dinner party yesterday with some friends of ours. Ben even made a new friend, Mister and Missus Melmen's daughter.”

“I'd love to. Thanks for the invite.” I glanced behind her and noticed Ben’s dad in the kitchen.

“Who’s here, Honey?” he called. “I can’t have any distractions now. I have to get back to my training.”

“It’s just Jaden. Go get Ben,” she said to him, then turned to me. “He’s always working, that one.”

In a few seconds, Ben came jogging down the stars with a bag strapped around his shoulders. His dad, a tall man whose hair was all gray, stopped Ben at the bottom of the stairs.

“You should really be doing your talent development exercises, not wasting time at the creek.”

“Dad. I haven’t showed any talent yet. You did at thirteen. I don’t think I’m going to have it,” Ben said with his head lowered.

“You will and you’ll make me proud with all of your future accomplishments.”

“Let the boys have some fun,” said Ben’s mother. “The TAT isn’t too far away now. We’ll know if he has talent soon enough.”

Ben slipped by his mother and up to me. “Thanks mom. See you later,” he said, waving to her.

She smiled at him. “Have fun boys but be safe.”

Ben and I hugged while patting each other’s backs before setting off.

As his mother shut the door, I heard her say, “Honey, go easy on the boy. You’re hard to live up to.”

Ben and I walked side by side, his long brown hair whipping in the summer breeze. He was tall, and women found him attractive, despite his patchy scruff and crooked nose that he broke defending me from bullies. He wore jeans with torn knees and an earth-toned T-shirt.

I patted him on the back. “Hey, are you all right?”

“I’m good. I just better have talent. If I don’t, I don’t know what my dad will think of me.”

“I’m sure he’ll understand.”

Ben shook his head with pursed lips. “I don’t know. He’s an elite bio. He was awarded the Medal of Bravery when he turned the tide in the Battle of Newcastle. He was the youngest to ever express his talent, and he’s a general.” Ben’s eyes flew open, and he covered his mouth. “Oops. I wasn’t supposed to tell you that.”

I stared at him, frozen. Mr. Lockhart was one of the four secret generals. He commanded a fourth of the Coalition’s armies from behind the scenes. Ben wasn’t supposed to know and neither was I.

“You can’t tell anyone that.”

I stared at him another moment before my tongue finally thawed. “Of course not.” I wished he hadn’t let it slip in the first place.

He offered his hand, and I shook it. “Thanks man. I can always count on you.”

I nodded gravely. “Your dad’s legacy is a lot to live up to, but I’ll respect you no matter what. You are amazing with the ladies,” I said, changing the subject.

A smile stretched on his face, breaking the tension. “I do my best.”

We walked in silence for a few miles. I thought about the implications of Ben’s secret and then about my uncle and how much I hated him. I clenched my teeth, wishing he’d just leave me alone. Eventually we passed the large white defense building where my uncle worked. It was hard to believe that it existed before The Great World War.

Before I knew it, we were at the western gate that led to the woods. There were five entryway gates into the main part of the capital. Each gate, a giant metal wall with steel supports, was the city’s first line of defense. On each side of the gate were watchtowers with rotating gun turrets and communication relays.

We reached the gate and stopped. “State your business and show your identification card, citizens,” a wall guard said.

“We’d like to spend some time by the creek,” Ben said as he pressed his I.D. card to the screen in front of us.

My eyes drifted to the ten-foot crack in the concrete wall, a crack secured by six large steel bars. I still couldn’t believe a Liberty Kingdom telekinetic had nearly smashed through the several-foot thick wall.

I showed my I.D. also and after a few moments, the guards opened the gate and waved us through. “Enjoy yourselves, but be careful.”

Most people didn't leave the main city, but Ben and I liked the change of scenery. It was relatively safe too, except for the occasional unaffiliated attack on the walls. Our main rival, the tyrant Archduke Goldwater, ruler of Liberty Kingdom, hadn’t attacked the Coalition since he executed my parents after the last war.

I’d been told that the people of Liberty suffer from terrible living conditions and a complete lack of freedom but who knew. People were free in the Coalition, unless they were talented like my parents. Then the military owned them. I didn’t entirely resent the military though. They did protect us after all.

☼☼☼

When we reached the creek, Ben said, “You look a little out of sorts also... did something happen?”

I hadn’t realized how tense my muscles were. I relaxed my shoulders, taking a deep slow breath. “My uncle was home…”

“And,” Ben prodded.

“And I hate him. He won’t ever leave me alone. He wanted me to help around the house. I probably should have, but I just can’t stand being around him. He always wants more out of me, and he’s such a jerk about it.”

Ben nodded. “I think that he just wants you to achieve something great, not average. You’re very intelligent. Maybe he wants you to be someone.”

“What, a hero like my parents?” I asked. “The military used them and now they're dead. My uncle always talks about how great my father was, but what did it get him? Nothing but death… and now I’m stuck with my authoritarian uncle.”

After we sat in silence for a while, I consciously relaxed my muscles that had tensed again. It was hard to stay angry amidst the bubbling water, the sweet smell of flowers, the shining sun, and the chirping birds.

Ben turned and gazed into the water. “Let’s have a drink.”

I pointed at the creek and smirked. “Ummm, I don’t think that water is safe to drink.”

Ben laughed. “How about this?” he asked as he pulled out a bottle of his homemade potato liquor. He sat down, took a swig, and passed it to me.

I sat next to him, sipping the clear, harsh liquid. It burned my insides, leaving a bad taste in my mouth. It wasn’t the taste that I liked about it though. I passed the bottle back to him, feeling the liquor begin to relax me.

“Any new ladies in the picture?” I asked. It had been a few days since we were able to talk outside of class.

Smiling, he turned to me before nodding. “It’s funny that you should ask. I had a little encounter last night with a cute redhead.”

“The Melmens’ daughter?”

He tilted his head. “How did you know?”

“I’ve been a telepath all this time and you never knew.”

He laughed. “My mom told you before I came downstairs.”

I nodded. “You got me. So what happened?”

“We ended up drinking my new peach wine until she asked to see my room and… well we had a good time.”

“Oh come on. That’s all you’re going to tell me,” I asked shaking my head, with a frown.

“Well…” he smiled his easy smile and looked off into the distance as if remembering. “Her legs were smooth and toned; her personality was rough and wild. Suffice it to say, I can’t wait until her parents visit again.”

“Good, for you,” I said, slowly shaking my head and thoroughly impressed. “I haven't had much luck lately. The few women that I meet, I’m not into. I want to meet someone that’s trustworthy, caring, loyal, and preferably fun,” I said as I lowered my head and ran my hand over my face. “Someone that I can give myself to fully and who loves me in return. I don’t just want casual flings.”

Ben took another swig of the liquor. “If that's what you're looking for, you should try to socialize once in a while. It really helps to meet women, if you talk to them.”

I rolled my eyes. “Funny guy.”

“You shouldn't just talk to attractive women either because people notice that. Besides, talking to people is interesting, and they might introduce you to other women. It also helps to pass the time. You always look bored.”

“I socialize when we’re drinking,” I said, raising my hands in defense. “I just get nervous when talking to people that I don't know. Believe me, I want to be as socially outgoing as you are, but I think that I have to build my way up to it. I’ll try harder though. I wish things worked out with Lilly, the girl from the park.”

He shook his head. “What do you mean worked out? You only met her once. Besides it was years ago. Forget about her.”

“It doesn’t matter. She was perfect for me. I was never so excited to see someone again, but then I never did. I felt like we were destined for each other, but fate decided to screw me instead.” Like my life wasn’t hard enough between my uncle and the bullies that still intimidated me when Ben wasn’t around. “Remember how she stood up for me against Sven?”

Ben crossed his long arms over his chest. “I remember, but I’m the one that stepped in first.”

I snorted. “You know I appreciated that. It was the last time he attacked me,” I said, patting Ben’s back, “but, she’s got you on looks.”

“That’s debatable. Anyway, it’s time to move on from her. She moved four years ago. Maybe you’ll meet someone new at the party.”

I lowered my head, wishing I could see her again. “Hopefully. Either way, the party will be a good opportunity to practice my skills and not just my social skills.” I turned and winked at Ben.

He smiled, rolling his eyes and shaking his head.

“Tons of people have told me they’re coming. Have you heard from anyone? Oh and do you have the alcohol ready?” I asked.

“It’s ready. It’s taken me a while to brew up enough, but it's ready. I've heard from a bunch of people too. It’s going to be stunning. Hey... don’t you think that your uncle is going to be pissed if he finds out?” A gust of wind blew strands of hair into his face; he pushed them aside. “It sounds like you two just had a rough time and—”

“I don’t care. I’m not going to let him control me anymore,” I said, lifting my chin and puffing out my chest. “He won’t be around anyway. Still... we should make sure that there are no problems.”

Ben turned away from me before picking up a few small rocks. “Let’s see if you’re any stronger from lifting all those weights. Maybe you’ll beat me for once.”

Nodding and smiling, I pointed at him. “You first.”

Ben stood, then stretched, his back popping as he rotated his torso. Hefting a rock, he wound up and then threw it. The projectile crossed the wide creek and bounced in the distance before skidding to a halt. Lips pressed in a straight line, I shook my head, annoyed. He topped his last week’s throw by a yard; he always beat me. He turned and smiled, stretching his long toned arms above his body.

I shrugged. “Eh, an all right throw,” I said with a wry smile.

Ben faced me, his eyes crinkling. “Riiiiight,” he said, while slowly bobbing his head. “Okay… beat me then.”

Images of my uncle’s flushed-face appeared before me, fueling my strength. I gritted my teeth while drawing back my arm. In a flash, I whipped my arm forward, releasing the rock. It sailed over the creek, whizzing through the air. With a loud crack, it slammed into a birch tree, punching a hole through the trunk. My jaw dropped halfway to the ground.

Out of the corner of my eye, Ben wavered, looking like he’d topple over. He shook his head, his hazel eyes wide. “Wowww… how did you do that?”

What had just happened? I lowered my head to stare at my hands, turning them over repeatedly.

“Jaden?”

I slowly raised my eyes to fixate on the hole again.

“Jaden? Hello… Jaden.”

“What?” I asked, just realizing Ben was speaking to me.

Ben patted my arm quickly, conferring a sense of urgency. Reluctantly, I tore my eyes away from the hole to face Ben.

He leaned in close, shaking. He spoke in a low voice, eyes darting side to side. “I think it was green.”

“What?” I shook my head, attempting to re-ground myself in the world. What was going on?

Now, he spoke louder, emphasizing with his hands in rapid motion. “The rock… it was green. It glowed green. Don’t you see? You’re one of the Talented.”

The implication smacked me. “Nooo.” If I had talent, I’d have to work twice as hard as everyone else. I’d be a military slave like my parents. The thought disgusted me. I spit, scowling at the running water. What would my life be like now that I’d be controlled by the ones who caused my parents’ death? I couldn’t imagine how stressful my life was about to become.

Then another thought crept up in my mind. Talent meant power... safety. My uncle couldn’t hurt me anymore; I could just... what? What could I do? I didn’t know but I felt energetic, more sure of myself. I smiled, rubbing my hands together as possibilities flashed before my eyes.

For a while, we sat in silence. Eventually, I felt a twinge of pain in my jaw from clenching it. Relax. I’d think more about it later. I slowed my mind, and my thoughts dissipated. Breathing deeply, I felt a wave of relaxation roll through me. My stomach settled, my heart slowed, and my tension faded.

The sun warmed my face, imparting a sense of serenity. The sun’s light always made me happy. People were made to live outdoors, not cooped up in dark rooms. I closed my eyes and lost myself in the sound of rushing water. A steady breeze caressed my face and my body relaxed even deeper.

I jumped, returning to time, when Ben said, “You’re so lucky to have a talent,” he said as he stared off into the thick forest.

I blinked as my eyes adjusted to the light and frowned. Thanks to Ben, my previous concerns popped back into my head. “I don’t think so. My life probably just got a lot worse.”

Ben squeezed my shoulder. “Oh come on. It’s not that bad. Yeah, you’ll have to work for the military, but you’ll be able to do things very few people can.”

“I know. There are positives but think about the negatives? Military training is mandatory for all talented citizens. I hate the thought of being used; my life is my own. I want to fall in love and settle down, free from control.”

Ben frowned, creating lines between his eyebrows. “Hmm, that does make it sound worse, but I’d give anything for it.”

I threw my hands up. “I don’t even believe in killing unless it’s to protect. I’m a vegetarian for talent sakes,” I said, shaking my head and feeling exasperated.

“But what about the possibilities? You threw that rock harder than I thought possible. Your talent makes you strong. You won’t have to ever be bullied again.”

“I do like the sound of that.”

“I can’t always be there to save you.”

I looked away from the creek to see a big smile on Ben’s face; I couldn’t help but smile back. “Maybe next time, I’ll save you. Anyway, I appreciate your help. If only we could trade lives. You would be talented, and I’d be suave like you.” I lightly punched his arm.

“I’d make that trade in a second. Maybe I could finally live up to my dad’s expectations.”

“I know it’s been rough. You still might be talented though,” I said.”

Ben turned to me, running his hand over his face. “I don’t think so, and I don’t know what I’ll do if I don’t have talent.”

“All right, Mr. Negative. Mind passing me that half full liquor bottle?”

Ben laughed. “Sure,” he said.

“At least you have a chance of getting into a union. The military has some of the worst pay and benefits relative to the job, besides housing. It’s not fair.”

“You’re right about that,” Ben said. “I always wondered why it was the only career that is not unionized.”

I shrugged. “Who knows?”

Ben pulled out a chessboard from his bag. “How about we play a few games of chess before it’s too dark?”

“Ready to get beat again?” I asked, patting him on the back. We played often, but I typically won.

After I bested him in a few games, Ben looked back toward the city walls. “It’s getting dark, let’s head back to town.”

“Tired of losing?”

He laughed. “No, tired of your ugly face.”

After we collected our things, we started home.

CHAPTER 2

Ben and I strolled home from class. With only a few days left of basic education, I was ecstatic. Ben on the other hand, seemed more down than he usually did. He wore his hair up in a ponytail, and the patchy scruff on his chin had grown a few days longer. We were both dressed in our matching green basic uniforms. Although my sleeves were rolled up due to the heat, it wasn’t enough to cool me down. Based on the perspiration dotting Ben’s forehead, he was overheated as well. A gust of wind sailed by, wafting his familiar and frequent scent by my face. I wrinkled my nose and turned away.

My olive skin, a shade darker than normal, glistened in the summer sun. I looked at the sky to see puffy clouds and a screeching hawk spiraling between them. My head fell, and I trudged onward despite my heat-induced lethargy. We rounded the corner of the Basic Education Academy, where the path narrowed between the main building and the wooden storage sheds. The grass was not well worn here, but Ben and I preferred the shortcut.

Continuing down the path, I flinched as three brutish boys emerged around the corner. I recognized one of the uglier ones from our medical class but couldn't place his name. His pale skin and pug-nose were severely unflattering. His forehead seemed too short for his face, his eyebrows too big. The other two looked like brothers. They had short-cropped hair, angular jaws, and deep-set, angry eyes. When they saw us, they scowled lowering their eyebrows. The act screamed caution. I glanced over my shoulder, considering escape as I typically did when faced with a threat.

The pug-nosed one spoke first. “Ben... The Destroyer of Good Times. You shouldn't have got involved in what we were doing. That was dumb. You and your little friend are going to pay.”

I hated when people called me little. I wasn't little; I was lithe. Although I only weighed about a hundred and forty-five pounds, on a five foot ten frame, I commanded greater strength than one might expect from lifting my homemade weights regularly. I despised this guy already.

Ben clenched his jaw and flexed his muscles.

I decided to step up to calm down the situation. “Sorry, boys no time to talk,” I said, pushing by the pug-nosed one.

He yanked my arm and crashed his fist into my stomach. I doubled over, my breath fleeing from my lungs.

On the ground, I thought back to the years of bullying that I endured in school. I remembered the groups of boys that intimidated me or beat me while others laughed. I thought back to my fitful nights filled with nightmares, and my anxious days, avoiding my tormentors. I remembered the feel of my stomach twisting and the taste of acid at the sight of one of them. Sven was the worst, but there were many more. My parents had abandoned me by then and my uncle never cared. No teachers or students ever stuck up for me until Ben came along.

I stood with gritted teeth. I didn’t like violence, but now that I had talent, I wouldn’t be bullied anymore. Before he realized my intention, I head-butted Pug Nose in the face. He stumbled backward clutching his broken and bloodied nose.

“Maybe it will improve your looks. They certainly can't get worse.” I laughed, past the point of reason.

Before I could react, one of Pug Nose’s friends bashed his meaty fist into my ribs. One of their feet slammed into my head while I was bowed forward. I crumbled to the ground, my vision darkening. Another kick slammed into my side, and I strained to wield my talent strength. It wouldn’t work. Panic crept over me, and another boot smashed into my ribs with a crack. I curled up, gritting my teeth at the pain. Would they kill me?

“That's enough,” Ben yelled.

His command must have stilled them, because I felt no more blows. After my vision cleared, I looked up. Ben and the three boys stood close, with tensed muscles and lowered eyebrows. I couldn't let Ben fight those odds. Breathing frantically, I scanned the area, my heart pounding in my chest. What could I do? Suddenly, my body felt stronger as energy coursed through me. My talent! Just before I charged, the shed caught my eye; one of the boards glowed green. Eyebrows raised, I couldn’t look away from it, like it was trying to tell me something, like it was a part of me.

“We’re going to destroy you,” Pug Nose said.

My eyes jerked over to him, my anger boiling. Suddenly, the glowing board sprung to life and sailed through the air. I gasped, and the boy groaned as it shattered on his face. After regaining his balance, he gapped at me unmoving, blood flowing from his nose.

Lifting both hands to my face, I tried to understand what had just happened. I couldn’t believe it. I wasn’t just strong... I was telekinetic. Ben’s words repeated in my mind, ‘It was green.’ I should have known since telekinetics were the only people with talent who glowed, but I never thought I’d be one. Telekinetics were the rarest of all the Talented. I shook my head, trying to wrap my mind around the discovery. I was the first Coalition telekinetic since Commander Victor Deo.

The other two boys stood like stones, their jaws slack, staring at their friend. Seeing my chance, I charged Pug Nose. My fist slammed into his head, lifting him from his feet and knocking him on his back. I leapt on top of him, my hands a shimmery green and hammer fisted his face until he lay still. I heard grunts and gasps behind me. I strained my neck to see how Ben was fairing. He fought furiously to hold them off until the one boy’s fist pounded Ben’s jaw. Ben’s eyes rolled into his head as he crumpled to the ground. I dashed toward the thugs, ready to defend him. Their angry, battered faces fixed on me.

My kidney exploded with pain, weakening my knees. Pug-Nose had recovered behind me. I guess I didn’t beat him enough. The boys in front pummeled my face, chest, and stomach. I threw my hands up, attempting to protect myself to no avail. Amazingly, I still stood when the barrage stopped. I raised my chin and stuck out my chest, daring them.

The speed of the left brute’s fist caught me off guard, rattling my brain. Battered and bloodied, I lay sprawled on my back, in an all too familiar condition. This is where I typically gave in, accepting defeat. But no... I was talented; I wouldn’t give in. What right did they have to hurt me? The fury that washed over me made me shiver. I gave up control, opening the gates to my rage. It ended now.

Bounding to my feet, I focused my hate. I felt my talent swelling and churning inside me. My rib cage compressed as a wave of force exploded around me. The brothers flew from their feet and launched in an arc. They struck the ground with dull thuds and grunts. My jaw dropped at the display of my talent, but I loved it. I finally had the power to defend myself.

The two boys scrambled to their feet before fleeing down the road. Someone grunted behind me. I rotated, and my eyes locked on Pug Nose. He was wedged through the shed boards. When I approached, he kicked his feet, screaming wildly.

I locked his eyes, reveling in his fear. I scowled, then spit on the boards next to him, pushing my advantage. His eyes bulged when I grabbed his neck with one hand. I lifted him from the shed into the air, my talent making me strong.

“You’re an animal and deserve to be treated like one.”

My grip strengthened, my talent feeding on my adrenaline. His face grew red as he strained to breathe. He slammed his fists into my arms to no avail.

I knew that I should let him go, but I wanted to make him pay. I wanted revenge for all the times I had been bullied. I breathed deeply, holding him still while I decided what to do. Eventually, logic won out. Exhaling sharply, with a bitter look, I released my grip. Pug Nose crumpled to the ground before he rubbed his neck and gasped for air. I stepped up to him, growling.

“Please, please don’t. Give me another chance. I’ll never bother you again... Just let me go,” he said, beginning to tear up.

I rolled my shoulders back. “All right... I'll give you a second chance, but if you ever cause me or Ben any trouble, I will destroy you, your friends, and your family.” I wouldn’t really, but he didn’t know that. I stepped closer, my eyes drilling into his. “Run.”

In a flash, he scrambled to his feet before bolting away, his arms pumping rapidly.

I walked over to Ben as he started to stir. I laid my hand on his shoulder, helping him shift to a sitting position. “Are you okay?” His jaw was already swelling.

First, he sat stunned, then glanced around wildly. After a second, he settled down. “They’re gone?” He looked at my face, his eyes opening in alarm. “Talent! You’re bleeding all over. Are you hurt?”

I shrugged. “A little. It’s no big deal.” I was used to pain.

Ben squinted at me, but nodded. “What happened to our friends anyway? Did you win?”

I stood up straighter raising my chin a bit. “I guess I did. After you were knocked out, I was taking a beating. Eventually, my rage got the better of me. Then my talent exploded, throwing all three backward.”

Ben’s eyes widened. “You’re powerful and a telekinetic. I can’t believe it. That’s so rare.”

“I know. At first I didn’t feel that strong, but my anger changed that.” I sat down next to Ben on the grass beside the path. “I can’t believe that my mind is so powerful.”

“Good for you... our teachers always say to use your mind and not your muscles to resolve conflict.” He beamed at me.

I laughed as the tension of the scuffle faded from me.

After a moment, Ben’s eyes darted over to me as he grabbed my shoulder. “Oh no, you used your talent against citizens. What if they go to the council?”

My stomach soured, ushering in a sense of dread. We all knew the penalty for injuring citizens with one’s talent. If they told, I’d be doomed. They looked pretty scared though. “Honestly, I don't think that they’re going to report me.” I stood, extending my hand to Ben and helped him up. “Let's get cleaned up at the medic.”

“Good plan. Thanks for standing up for me today,” Ben said while patting me on the back.

“You always do the same for me.”

We walked in silence for a few minutes. After I wiped off some blood dripping into my eyes, I asked, “How come Pug Nose hated you so much?”

Ben chuckled, his ponytail blowing in the breeze. “Pug Nose, I like that. He deserves all the disdain one can muster. I didn't tell you, and I'm not sure why, but I ran into them a week ago.”

“What happened?”

“I broke up their fun, as they put it. I stopped them from raping a young female student.”

I gasped. How dare they? “We need to report them.”

Ben shook his head. “The girl and I did, but the boys got off with a warning.”

“That’s disgusting. We’re supposed to be safe in the Coalition.”

“Seriously.”

“What bastards. Maybe I should have roughed them up more.”

Ben’s head bobbed. “Maybe so. That was pretty aggressive though when you head-butted Pug Nose in the face. I didn't think that you had it in you to challenge three people.”

“I tried to defuse the situation first.”

“I know. You’re usually passive, but I certainly have seen your angry side before. Remember that time you broke your javelin in half during combat training because it wouldn't fly right.”

“Umm... yeah,” I said, my face feeling flushed as I looked away. “I've been much more controlled since then. Sometimes my anger gets the better of me.”

Ben laughed. “Sometimes? I’m not sure if that’s the right word.”

I winced, thinking about my past anger. “Hmm.” Maybe I had a problem.

Ben patted me on the back. “Hey, you can get angry anytime you need to save me. Thanks again. It means a lot to me. I'm not going to believe what anyone says; you truly are a great friend.” Ben winked.

Did I really do it for him though? He thought so, but I ended the fight out of anger, because I didn’t want to feel small. I wasn’t going to correct him though. I did try to stop the fight first at least.

Looking like half-dead soldiers, Ben and I hiked the rest of the way to the medic.

☼☼☼

I pulled back the heavy oak doors, and we entered the medical facility. The lobby was a large open space, well lit by skylights and solar lighting. There were several other people seated along the left wall, presumably waiting to be treated. An older gentleman with deep-set wrinkles was holding a blood soaked cloth to his forehead. There were two women to his right. One stared at the granite floor, frowning. From time to time, she glanced at the old man while wringing her hands. The second woman with vivid orange hair was wearing horn-rimmed classes on her chubby face. It was rare to see an overweight citizen; we had very little excess. Ben and I approached the reception desk. A young dark-skinned woman sat munching on a carrot with papers strewn out in front of her.

The woman glanced up. “Names and injuries please.” She placed her half-chewed carrot on her desk and picked up a pen.

Ben took the initiative as he did in social situations. “I'm Ben Lockhart. My jaw is swelling, and I was knocked out for a few minutes.” He clapped me on the back. “This is my friend Jaden Stone, defender of the weak,” he said.

She tapped her pen, unsmiling. “And his injuries?”

I stepped up to her desk, feeling bold after my victory. “Gestational diabetes and dementia,” I said with a straight face.

Frowning at me, she put down her pen. “What was that?”

“I can't remember,” I said.

Ben started cracking up next to me, covered his mouth, and turned away.

She eyed me with pursed lips. “Look. This is a medical facility. We have people to care for and no time for tom-foolery.”

I shook my head. “No, not Tom. It’s Jaden.”

She huffed and said, “Sit down,” as she pointed to the row of chairs. “I’ll call you when we’re ready.”

She’d probably make me wait the longest now, but it was worth it.

I sat a seat away from the large woman with orange hair. Ben sat next to me and started a conversation with the woman. I took the time to examine and clean my fingernails.

After a while of silent sitting, someone turned on the radio. “Welcome back. You’re listening to Coalition radio. Locke’s Coalition: Where Freedom Reigns. And now the weather... hey folks, it’s going to be beautiful for the next three days. We’re looking at nothing but sun—”

“Jaden,” a medic said, pulling my attention from the radio.

I followed the female medic through the double doors and down a white walled hallway, lined with first-aid posters. The medic stepped into a small room on my left. I followed her in. She turned around for the first time, permitting me a good look at her. My eyebrows lifted at her beauty, and I immediately felt tightness in my chest as my nerves kicked in.

She looked to be a few years older than I was, but not over twenty or twenty-one. Her low-cut purple blouse complemented her caramel-colored skin. The neckline revealed the top of her seemingly soft breasts. When she moved they swayed slightly, and I caught a scent of her perfume. It was a crisp, sweet aroma; it was intoxicating. She was out of my league; she was out of everyone’s league. I didn’t care. Opportunities like this didn’t come around too often. I racked my brain for something clever to say, but mumbled something unintelligible instead.

Her dark-brown eyes crinkled with amusement when they met mine. She pointed to my face and said, “You look like you need some healing.”

“Yeah.” I looked down, knowing my face must look ridiculous.

“I'm Medic Jasmine Helton,” she said as she extended her hand to me.

I returned her smile and took her hand. Amazingly, my hand didn’t shake. “Nice—” I cleared my throat and clenched my other fist, forcing myself to calm down. “Nice to meet you. I'm Citizen Jaden Stone.” I held her gaze a little longer than usual, transfixed by her beauty.

“Can I have that back?” she asked, looking down.

“What?” I followed her gaze and saw that I was still holding her hand. I snatched mine back. “Oh, sorry.”

She laughed. “No problem. Well, Citizen Jaden Stone. You can call me Jasmine if I can call you Jaden.”

I smiled, looking away. “Please do.”

“Have a seat and I'll check you out.”

She pointed to a bench in the middle of the room. I strode over to sit down. She stepped close enough for me to feel her warmth as she pressed her fingers on both sides of my jaw-line, cheeks, and eyes.

“Does any of that hurt tremendously?”

I shook my head. “It's not too bad.”

“Good. Let me get your face cleaned up first.”

She walked to the sink and wet a cloth. When she returned, she rubbed my face with it. I gritted my teeth as the ruff cloth scraped over my cuts, but I didn’t make a sound.

“That looks better,” she said. “You’re kind of cute now.”

I lowered my eyes, my face feeling hot. I couldn’t believe she called me cute. I had to make a move.

“Any other injuries?”

“My ribs hurt something fierce.” I gently patted the lower left side of my torso.

She nodded. “Take your shirt off, and I'll have a look.”

I hesitated feeling my flush return.

She smiled, sweetly. “Don't be shy. It's not like I asked you to take your pants off,” she said, winking.

My face grew hotter, but I pulled my shirt off. I sat up straight, pushing my shoulders back to look my best.

She smiled again, her eyes twinkling. “That's better.”

She stepped to my left before kneeling down. She pressed her fingers along my ribs. I felt both pain and pleasure at the touch of her warm smooth hand. The contact was worth the pain. Her crisp perfume floated around me in an alluring dance. Her chest, just below my chin, dared me to glance. I couldn’t resist and snuck a close view of her silky abundant cleavage. Maybe she was toying with me. I didn’t care. It was one of the best moments in my women-sparse life.

“Did that hurt?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“You’re tough; you didn’t even move.”

I shrugged, remaining silent. If she only knew the real reason...

She hesitated to pull back, smiling. Not wanting the moment to end, I stayed frozen. It seemed like a wonderful eternity in her presence.

Eventually she stood and stepped back, ending the movement. “It looks like you cracked a rib. I'm going to clean you up, bandage the cuts, and then facilitate the healing process.” She giggled. “Oh, and you can put your shirt back on.”

I tugged it on before she patched me up.

“And now for the healing.” She laid her hand on the bare skin of my arm, exciting me again.

Suddenly, her talent surged through me. It felt like a hot shower on a cold winter’s day. My face and ribs tingled as her talent mended them.

After she finally removed her hand, she smiled wide. “There,” she said. “Your cuts should finish healing by tonight, and your ribs should be as good as new in a few days. You're all set to go.” She offered her perfect, delicate hand to me.

Maybe it was the healing, but I suddenly felt more relaxed. It was now or never. I squeezed her hand while gazing into her eyes. “Thank you Jasmine. I really appreciate your help. If you would allow me to return the favor...”

She cocked her head to the side, her eyebrows raised. “Oh?”

I stepped back, raising my hands and nearly losing my resolve. “No... nothing like that,” I said, even though I would love it. “I’m having a party at the end of the week. I’d like you to come.”

“That's not necessary,” She said.

My heart sank. Slowly, I rotated to leave and stepped toward the door. I considered appealing to her, but my nerves pushed me forward.

“But if you want me to go, I'd love to.”

I glanced back, heart racing, meeting her big brown eyes. “Military housing twenty-two B. Saturday at eight. It’s going to be a great time.”

“See you there.”

I turned and walked out of the room, feeling warmth tingle through my body. Elated, my lips curled up into a big smile, my eyes nearly shutting in delight.

CHAPTER 3

Days later, I navigated through the school hallways around a sea of students, carrying my binder and notebooks. Paper littered the floor, lockers hung open, and students chattered incessantly. I hated the chaos of it.

“Look who it is. The Little Girl.”

I raised my head and saw a tall, sharp-faced, blond boy. Brent, an old bully of mine. The last time I saw him, I probably slunk away, but no more. I continued walking by him and with a slight glow that he didn’t seem to notice, I shoulder bumped him. He twisted, jerking to the side and then stumbled, nearly falling to the ground.

When he regained his balance, I stared him down, with my chin held high, standing to my full height. His eyes met mine.

“Don’t call me that anymore,” I said.

“What should I call you then?” he asked, almost hesitantly.

My eyes still raking his, I said, “How about my name?”

His eyes fell; then he turned and walked away. “Okay,” he mumbled.

My talent finally gave me the confidence to be assertive rather than passive. Sure, I threw in a little aggression, but I was angry after all his past abuse, and he deserved it.

I reached my history class, entered, and sat next to Ben, placing my materials on my desk. The teacher, Ms. Garow, was an older lady with white stringy hair and a limp. Standing in front of the class, she was dressed professionally as always, in slacks and a button down white blouse.

“Hello class, please rise for the Coalition mantra.”

We stood as one, pushing back our chairs. Together, we said, “Locke’s Coalition: where freedom reigns, where injustice is intolerable. May Talent protect her from her enemies; may Talent continue her grandeur.”

“Now the oath,” she said.

“I pledge my body, mind, and talent to the Coalition. I will defend her from her enemies and make her grand from within.”

“All right, let’s get started.”

The class simultaneously sat, our chairs shuffling against the ground.

“Today we’ll review for tomorrow’s final. There are many factors to the decline...”

I quickly tuned her out while beginning to doodle birdlike figures out of triangles. After a few more drawings, I looked over at Ben. He had a page full of notes. Just a hint of black and blue remained on his jaw. I reached my arms out behind my head, stretching my back and felt a twinge of pain in my chest. Ignoring the pain, I glanced over at my friend Danessa, a pretty, blond girl with an adorable sideways smile. She sat, twirling her hair and taking notes. We had a short relationship a few years back, and we still flirted and played jokes on each other.

I got her good about a week ago when I convinced her that she was suspected of vandalizing the bathroom walls. I told her that the teacher wanted to see her after class, and she fell for it. Of course, when she asked the teacher about it, she got a weird look in return. I was cracking up in the doorway as the whole scene went down. She was pretty much the only other person, besides Ben, that I would call a friend. I waited until she looked over and then stuck out my tongue at her. She feigned a hurt look, so I blew her a kiss. She favored me with a glowing smile. My heart accelerated; it didn’t take much to excite me. Besides, I was still very much attracted to her.

Still surveying the room, my eyes landed on Sid. My expression contorted in disgust. He had a chubby face, nerdy glasses, and an arrogant attitude. I shook my head thinking about how much I disliked him. He sat diligently taking notes, not even noticing me grilling him.

No longer able to stand looking at him, I turned back to my notebook. I continued my latest drawing of a grim looking robed figure holding a scythe. Like everyone else, I had my notebook out, but most of my margins were filled with various doodles. Only the center of the page contained a few illegible notes.

The teacher continued her history lesson. “America was the greatest, freest country in the world for hundreds of years. America’s democracy, where people controlled the government, was the model of fairness, a model the Coalition uses today. Despite its greatness, everything ends. Eventually, a collapse that began with the Great Recession grew as most people no longer had enough money to spend. The world economic outlook dimmed as many countries’ debt to gross domestic product spiraled out of control.”

Sid raised his hand, and Ms. Garow shook her head and sighed.

“I’ll take questions after, Sid. European countries were the first to default on their loans but not the last. As capital and therefore resources continued to flow from the poor to the rich, capitalism began to fail. The people’s government of America did its best to right what went wrong, but it was too late. When many Americans struggled to eat, the protests began. Police labored to maintain order as people tore apart the country. While the world collapsed, governments, warlords, and the super-rich saw their opportunity for profit. Countries invaded their neighbors and enemies, bowing to centuries of tension. The Great World War threatened to destroy all civilization. America, the beautiful, fought valiantly to protect their people and ideals. In a last ditch attempt for supremacy, Iran released a virus. The Terror Virus, as it’s known, destroyed the once great country of America. Then, it spread to kill billions.”

I’d been told my whole life what Iran had done to the world and hated them for it. I looked up from my drawings when I noticed Sid focus his beady eyes on me and raise his hand.

“Ms. Garow, Jaden’s not giving his full attention,” he said.

I turned to face him, my body stiff and my fists balled. Why couldn’t he just mind his own business?

“Mr. Stone, you must have mastered American history since you have moved on to art.”

The class giggled.

“Perhaps you would like to demonstrate your knowledge.” She waved me to the front of the class.

“Please Jaden, why don’t you enlighten us?” asked Sid.

He looked like a frog with his wide smile, thick glasses, and chubby neck. I hoped he didn’t have talent, so that we wouldn’t be together in advanced training.

Ignoring him, I responded to the teacher, “Of course Ms. Garow.”

I put down my pencil, and with my head high and chest out, I strode to the front of the class. I wasn't going to have some stuck-up old lady make me look stupid. She thought to catch me unaware, but I knew more than she gave me credit for. I reached the front of the class and faced my fellow students. The twenty pairs of eyes boring into me made my stomach knot. Danessa smirked and winked. Ben frowned, shaking his head. Sid did a little dance in his chair, his fat jiggling. He pointed at me, mouthing laughter.

I gritted my teeth and for an instant thought about rushing him but managed to control myself. The rest of the class waited patiently for Ms. Garow to make a fool of me.

“Begin,” I said as I bowed low to the class and then turned to Ms. Garow. Most of the time I was uncomfortable when on display, but for whatever reason, I felt bold today. Perhaps it was my successful run in with three thugs the other day or maybe it was my interaction with Jasmine.

Ms. Garow crossed her arms over her chest while looking at me side-eyed. “What should the world have done to prevent the collapse?”

“They should have made me their ruler,” I said.

Much of the class laughed. Ben lowered his head, covering his face with his hands.

The teacher shot her cold eyes at me. “This is your last opportunity, Mr. Stone. Answer this question to my satisfaction or I will recommend that you repeat this class.”

I gasped, my eyes shooting wide. I slumped, knowing I was defeated, and she smiled. What was I going to do? I had no idea how to answer the question. What did it matter if I knew how to fix the extinct world economy? I felt warm perspiration roll down my side as my breathing began to accelerate. It would be a nightmare to repeat history.

Need help?

At the sudden sound of Danessa’s voice, I flinched, then glanced at the teacher. She didn’t react. I looked at Danessa, raising one eyebrow.

She can’t hear me, I heard her say, but her lips didn’t move... she was a telepath! How had she kept the secret from me? What did she know about me?

I know everything about you. She winked.

I ran my hands over my face. Great.

Just relax. You can worry about that later, she thought. For now just repeat after me.

I repeated her answer word for word. “First, the world’s governments should have raised the minimum wage. Second, the entire world should have been organized into various unions like the Coalition is today. Then they would be able to fight for fair wages and working conditions like we have. The percentage of the world’s money owned by the lower ninety percent would increase and so would their spending. People who have little money, have little to spend. Every extra dollar they earn is typically spent. When the top one percent of the population holds too high a percentage of the world’s wealth and are not spending it, the world gross domestic product decreases to a point of instability.” I stood straighter, feeling more confident.

“As people spent their higher wages, countries tax bases would increase, giving them the money to pay off their debts. Debts would be reduced; people and business would become more profitable. The economic crisis and world collapse would have been averted. It’s still a mystery as to why people didn’t see this and vote in the changes sooner. Maybe they did, but America couldn’t save the world alone.”

Well done, Sexy, thought Danessa.

I met her sparkling eyes and winked.

The Instructor cleared her throat. “I see that you have been paying attention. The reasoning of what he said, class, is sound. As he said, it’s why the Coalition’s citizens are mostly unionized today. I apologize, Mr. Stone.”

I grinned, before bowing deeply to the class. “No need for applause.”

“Don’t push it, Mr. Stone.”

I flushed before striding back to my desk. During the remainder of the class, I filled two more pages with doodles.

☼☼☼

The day of final exams, and the end of basic had finally come. Although I was looking forward to not being treated like a child, I was worried about the further stress of advanced training. When I arrived at the Academy, I observed Danessa leaning against a pillar next to the large, oak entryway doors. She was reading her engineering textbook and wearing a royal-blue skirt that exposed much of her legs. She saw me approaching, smiled, and waved.

I waved in return and strolled to her side. “Last minute studying? So the perfect student hasn't mastered the material yet?”

“You can never be too prepared. That's your philosophy also, right?” she asked. “I bet you studied all night.” She closed her book, then lowered it in her left hand while adjusting her skirt with her right.

I leaned on the pillar next to her. “Unfortunately, I had to skip studying this time, I was too busy relaxing.” I yawned while stretching my arms over my head.

“This time and every other time too, right?” She winked at me. “I hope that you pass. It would be horrible to have to repeat any of these classes. Besides, maybe we'll get assigned together after our talent training.”

“How did you know I was talented?”

She pointed to her head. “I’m a telepath remember?”

“Oh, right. Maybe you could stay out of my head?”

She shrugged and gazed into my eyes.

I squinted at her. “What?”

“I miss you. I miss being with you.” She lightly brushed against my arm with her fingertips.

I took hold of her hand in mine before gently lowering it to her side. “Danessa, I really like being friends, but remember what it was like the short time we were together?”

“Yes,” she said, looking down.

“Believe me, I’ve been tempted by your beauty, but we’re much better friends than lovers.”

“Remember how jealous you used to get.”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah. You flirted with everyone. You would have been jealous if I did the same.”

She shrugged. “I don’t think so. Maybe we could be friends with occasional... benefits? I did love kissing you.” She looked back up at me, her eyes gleaming with a wild twinkle.

I cleared my throat uncomfortably. “Umm... well sure,” I said shuffling my feet.

She smiled deviously while reaching down and clutching my hand. “How about right now?” She motioned her head to the bushes on the side of the building.

I would have loved to tear her clothes off right then. “I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

“That’s not what you were thinking. You’re scandalous.”

Damn, I just told her not to do that. “Umm, I....”

“Oh relax, I'm only kidding,” she said as she released her tempting grip. “You're still having your party after exams, right?”

Smiling, I relaxed against the pillar again. “Of course. It's going to be stunning. You're coming, right?”

“I wouldn't miss it for perfect scores on all my exams,” she said.

I chuckled. “You're probably going to get perfect scores anyway. And speaking of exams, we should probably get going.”

She nodded before extending her arm, allowing me to go first. Shoulder to shoulder with other students, we made our way through the door. Suddenly, I felt a strong tug on my waist. I gasped, horrified as I looked down at my naked legs and boxers. Laughter followed by applause, resonated around me. My face burned hot with embarrassment. Heart pounding, I yanked my pants back up before spinning around to face Danessa. She threw her head back, laughing heartily.

“Oops,” she said, putting her hands on her mouth. “I can’t help but feel partially responsible.”

“Partially?” My eyebrows dipped, but her smile only grew. Anger wouldn’t help. I’d just have to get her back. What was there really to be embarrassed about anyway? I had nice legs. Relaxing, I laughed too while bowing to the crowd. I leaned in close to Danessa. “You better watch out now. Walk in front.” I pushed her forward. “Excuse me if I don't trust you right now.”

☼☼☼

After completing all of my finals, I skipped down the halls to liberate myself from basic once and for all. Although my lack of studying made my exams difficult, I was pretty certain that I passed them all.

Just as I grasped the doorknob, seconds from freedom, my chemistry teacher called to me. “Jaden, I’d like a word with you.”

Staring at the doorknob, I considered bolting. No, it was probably important that I talk to him. I exhaled in a huff before meandering back to his class with sagged shoulders. What did he want?

“Jaden, have a seat for a moment. We need to talk about your final exam.”

Could I have failed? My heart quickened, my hands becoming clammy as I dumped myself in a desk chair.

“Don't look so worried. You did pass the exam,” he said.

I released a shaky deep breath that I wasn’t aware I was holding. “Oh, thank Talent. I couldn't stand basic again.”

He squinted at me, so I shook my hands and said, “No offense, your class was one of the more interesting ones.” It wasn’t really.

“Honestly, you should have aced the exam, but you barely passed. You’re intelligent and have so much potential, but you goof off and waste it. You need to start applying yourself or it will come back to bite you.”

“You’re right,” I said, wanting to be released as soon as possible. What did he want from me? I did what was required. What did it matter anyway... I had talent. The military would control me no matter how well I performed; my life was predetermined. At least I enjoyed my life so far rather than busting my balls.

He shook his head with pursed lips and a frown. “I don’t want you to just agree.”

That had backfired.

“I want you to see why it’s important to apply yourself. We live in a hard, dangerous world. Although the Coalition seems safe now, just recently, we were at war. You never know when you might need some information that we attempted to teach you.”

I lowered my head trying to appear contrite. “Thanks Teacher, I’ll think it over.” After leaving the classroom and building, I had already disregarded his advice.

CHAPTER 4

The day after finals all students were given the results of their exams. Although I passed all of mine, I didn’t do well. Apparently, studying was important. Either way, I passed and was finally free from basic ed. prison. I’d enjoy my time off before advanced training captured me again.

Ben had aced all his exams and sat next to me on the shag carpet at my uncle’s house. Suddenly, his face fell, and he frowned deeply. “I just realized that I forgot to bring the alcohol over. Now we have nothing to pregame with. I guess we'll have to go get it,” he said as he started to stand.

“Wait...” I said. Ben glanced at me before shrugging and settling back against the wall. “I just remembered that I have that bottle you gave me a while ago. I hid it for just such an occasion. We’ll drink it on the way to your house. I’ll be right back.”

Ben bobbed his head, smiling. “Stunning.”

I sprang to my feet, excited for the night and jogged down the hallway. Half way down, I stopped and fiddled with the drop-down staircase that led into the attic. With a thump, the stairs smacked the ground. I ascended, holding the wobbly handrails. When my nose breached the attic surface, I was assailed by an overpowering musty odor. Wrinkling my nose, I climbed the remaining stairs. I grabbed the rim of the attic and hefted myself in with a grunt. An oppressive wave of heat washed over me. I’d have to make this quick.

I picked my way over boxes and clutter to the back of the room. My uncle would be furious if he discovered I hid alcohol in the house. He violently opposed drinking even though most people didn’t care. He also hated secrets. Walking to my stash, I spotted a displaced ceiling panel. My brow furrowed. I had to investigate. I reached up, then lifted and slid the panel off to the side. A cloud of dust puffed around my head. I coughed while fluttering my hands before my face. After blinking a few times, I stood to my full height and peeked into the newly discovered space. Maybe this could be my second hiding place. After my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I noticed an envelope. I extracted it, my curiosity getting the best of me. I blew off the thick layer of dust, then slid a few boxes out of the way. I plopped down in the clear space to examine the envelope. My mother’s name was written on the front. I opened the envelope and removed the letter inside. My father had written it.

Dear Jane,

All is well, but it’s torture being away from you. I hate it when we’re assigned to different missions. I hope that we’ll be together soon, even if it’s on the battlefield. How have you been holding up? Is Commander Deo treating you well? My brother has been unbearable as always. He keeps hinting at the dangers of our relationship.

I overheard something at camp one night. I shouldn’t be saying this, but I thought you should know. My brother was recently appointed as one of the secret generals. He’s going to be even more intolerable of our relationship now. We’ll find a way to stay together though, as we always do.

I’ll love you always,

Heath

My jaw dropped. I couldn’t believe it; my uncle was another one of the generals. Now I knew two of them. I couldn’t let my uncle find out that I knew. I wouldn’t tell Ben either even though he let it slip about his dad. My muscles tensed, and my heart quickened. With shaky hands, I stuffed the letter into the envelope and then placed it back before replacing the ceiling panel. After retrieving my bottle of pear wine, I exited the attic and inhaled to calm my nerves. I dabbed the sweat from forehead and then returned to my room with a forced smile.

“Look what I found,” I said, displaying the bottle of wine.

Ben pumped his fist into the air. “Stunning. Crack it open. We’ll go get the rest of it after. It’s a little smarter than walking with it.”

I grinned and popped the cork, enjoying the pear aroma. “Good thinking.”

☼☼☼

After retrieving Ben’s alcohol, we returned to my uncle’s house. I somewhat tipsily lined up the various bottles of wine and liquor on the table. Ben set out my uncle’s glasses and filled a bowl with ice. The party would primarily occur in the living room and kitchen, while the upstairs was off limits. We needed to keep cleanup to a minimum. I located two decks of playing cards and a pair of dice for various drinking games. After lining up the kitchen chairs along the wall, we were finished with the preparations, just in time for our guests to arrive.

At hearing a knock at the door, I hustled to let my first guest enter. In the doorway stood a pudgy girl with a round face, a lanky boy with dark rings around his eyes, and a big-nosed boy wearing a yellow cap.

“Hello, Young Chap,” the big-nosed boy said. “I’m Timothy and these are my compatriots, Sandra and Ryan.” The grins on their faces stretched.

I squinted at Timothy for a second. ‘Young Chap.’ Was he serious? He was the same age as me. Talent, Ben had weird friends. “Hey everybody. Welcome. I’m Jaden,” I said, moving to the side to admit them.

In the kitchen, we fixed them up with drinks and chatted.

Tim sipped his drink before meeting my eyes. “Tell me Jaden. On a scale of one to ten, how much do you like carrots?”

I glanced at Ben and he shrugged. “Umm... an eight, I guess.”

“Intriguing. What are your feelings on the Magna Carta?”

“The what?”

“Is your pointer finger longer or your ring finger?” he asked.

I shook my head and gulped my drink. “My ring—”

Someone knocked on the door, and my head snapped around.

“I'll get it,” I said, jumping at the chance to escape Ben’s friends. I skipped to the door before swinging it open. “Danessa,” I said with alcohol-induced excitement and a big grin. “You look fantastic as always, my darling.”

She grinned, pushing at me playfully. “You always were the charmer. Hey, it looks like you’ve started the fun without me.”

I glanced down, giggling. “How can you tell?”

“You’re all flushed, not to mention you’re grinning ear to ear. I hope you saved some fun for me.”

I beamed Danessa a warm smile. “I saved it all for you. Let’s get started. After you,” I said while stepping to the side and extending my arm.

Just then, a couple other attractive girls I didn’t recognize showed up behind her.

“Hello ladies.” I smiled at them, admiring their short shorts and long legs.

Danessa squinted at me, furrowing her brow. I quickly refocused on her, then led them all over to the alcohol. I fixed them some drinks while admiring Danessa out of the corner of my eye. She was especially attractive today. She wore her same blue skirt and a low cut top, which revealed her ample cleavage. Her golden hair was mostly clipped up with a few strands framing her face. Her brilliant green eyes matched a stunning gemstone that hung around her neck on a silver chain. She smelled sweetly of a rose perfume. I inwardly kicked myself for hesitating on her lustful invitation earlier, even though I knew it would have been a mistake. Maybe tonight would end in the benefits that she suggested. I never did get very far with her when we were together.

“I'm glad you came. You're more fun than anyone else. It wouldn't have been a party without you,” I said to her.

“Jaden, are you trying to seduce me?” She stepped closer, her nearness exciting me. She brushed her fingertips on my chest while running her tongue slowly across her top lip.

I felt my skin tingle with excitement. The alcohol and party atmosphere made me feel bolder than normal. “Yes,” I said as I gazed intently into her eyes. I placed my hands on her lower back and neck, then pulled her in, kissing her deeply.

She returned the kiss, pressing her body firmly against mine. I felt her soft breasts yield against my chest. I was intoxicated by the scent of her perfume floating around me and by the feel of her body. I could get used to this. Maybe we should date again. We did have fun together, but could I trust her?

Abruptly, she ended the kiss and coyly pushed me backward. “Maybe later,” she said, shrugging and looking as calm as ever. “Let’s go play Sink the Card.”

“Is that a euphemism?”

She leaned in close to my neck, exciting me further. “Yes,” she whispered. Her nearness thrilled me.

I grunted as she pushed me back again. I breathed deeply to calm my racing heart, attempting to compose myself. Relax. She was just teasing you. After a second deep breath, I managed to get myself under control. I grabbed her hand and led her into the living room where the cards were.

On the way, a tall, good-looking guy I didn’t know, said, “Good to see you Danessa.”

She pulled her hand away from mine and looked him up and down. “Mmm, it’s always good to see you.”

He grinned. “Want to join me in the kitchen?”

“Sounds enticing,” she said, then looked over at me.

Annoyed, I shook my head, breathing out.

She turned back to the boy. “I’ll meet you there later. Warm up for me.”

I couldn’t believe that I considered dating her again. It must have been the alcohol. She hadn’t changed.

We entered the living room, and after we positioned the hat and sat on the floor, Ben staggered over.

“Mind if I join you?” he asked, partially slurring his words.

“Not at all. Have a seat,” I said while patting my lap and grinning.

Laughing, Ben made his way over to Danessa. “I think I'll sit over here if you don't mind.”

Ben lowered himself next to Danessa and they smiled at each other. I felt an absurd tinge of jealousy at the interaction.

Shaking my head, I shrugged off the feeling as I handed Ben a card. “You first.”

Although Ben was clearly drunk, his card sailed into the hat.

“Cheers,” I said to Danessa.

She smiled and we clinked glasses for the first drink of the game.

After progressing through several more turns, I felt warm and relaxed. Throwing cards into a hat was another one of Ben's skills. No matter how drunk he was, he sank more than he missed. Danessa, her face flushed, had steadily moved closer to Ben throughout the game.

Why wasn’t she leaning toward me? Feeling my jealousy return, I stood. “I’m going to go get another drink. Play without me.”

They didn't seem to notice as I left the room.

I walked to the kitchen and surveyed the now filled room. Guests played games, laughed, and chatted. While refilling my drink, I spotted Jasmine speaking with a few people. My heat quickened at her beauty. The short black dress she wore hugged her curves. Her dark eyes hooked me, but her long exposed legs drew me in. My breathing accelerated. If I messed this up, I’d hate myself forever.

Immediately after I tore my eyes away from her smooth legs, she noticed me and waved. My heart fluttered. Calming myself, I raised my head to meet her eyes and smiled. She conversed for a moment more before approaching me, her hips swaying. I relaxed against the wall, head held high. My nerves shook me, despite the alcohol.

“Jasmine.” I smiled broadly. “I'm glad that you could make it.” Inhibitions weakened, I took her soft hand in mine and kissed it.

She smiled, toying with the pendant of her silver necklace. The motion tugged my eyes downward, dangerously close to her cleavage, an image that threatened to capture me. I yanked my gaze up and cleared my throat, feeling my composure unraveling.

She slowly looked me up and down, smiling. “You look good. Do you—”

“Thanks,” I said. Talent, why didn’t I let her finish? My confidence shattered at the social blunder. “Sorry for cutting you off.” Her beauty completely unnerved me. I consciously relaxed my tense shoulders, trying to regain control. “You were saying?”

She laughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “I was asking if you wanted to have a seat on the couch.”

“Sure.” I decided to keep it simple so I wouldn’t blow it again.

Following her, I admired the sway of her hips all the way to the vacant couch. Danessa looked up at me and then to Jasmine, her eyes narrowing. Oh, now she cared again. After glaring for a few seconds, she turned back to her conversation with Ben, leaning closer to him.

Jasmine and I sat, our legs pressing together. I reveled in the contact. “So, tell me about yourself,” she said.

Alarmed, my stomach tightened. She wanted me to talk? Why was I so nervous? I talked all the time. Calm down, I screamed in my mind. It wasn’t a good relaxation strategy. “Well... I just finished basic and I live here with my uncle... Umm...” I panicked, my mind suddenly a barren wasteland of words. Unable to think, I stared at the ground awkwardly. Talent, I was pathetic.

“Where are your parents?” she asked, saving me from further embarrassment.

“My parents were killed during the third border war. It’s just me and my uncle now.”

She touched my arm, leaning closer. “Ohhh, I'm sorry.”

For a moment, I enjoyed her touch before breaking the tension. “It's all right; it’s been a long time.”

She relaxed back into the couch, dropping her hand in her lap. “It’s tough anyway.”

I smiled. “How about you, tell me about your life?”

“Well, as you saw, I work as a medic. It’s military, so it’s not unionized, but at least I’m not on patrol. The best perk is that I get to meet cute boys while working.” When she winked at me, I smiled, glancing down timidly. “I live with my parents in the eastern section of the city,” she said. “It's a long walk to work, but I don't mind. It keeps me in shape.”

“What do you do for fun?”

She sipped her drink. “Well, I enjoy attending exciting parties while hanging out with awesome people.... Let me know if you see any.”

“I think there’s some next door. Want to go check?” I laughed, feeling some of my tension fade.

She giggled while punching my shoulder lightly. “Oh here’s one.”

I rotated my head from side to side. “Where?”

“I mean you.”

I chuckled. “Aww, thanks.” I gulped my drink while shifting my body to face her better. “How do you like living with your parents?”

She shrugged, smiling. “I like it. My parents are great. They let me do pretty much whatever I want and help me out when I need it. We get along really well. How about you, how do you like living with your uncle?”

I swallowed my drink, giving myself a moment to think of how to explain my hatred. “It's not as pleasant as your situation sounds. Fortunately he isn’t around much. When he is here, he’s very controlling and angry. He has a knack for making me feel worthless. I can't wait to be on my own,” I said, letting loose a bit.

She rubbed my thigh. “Aww. That's too bad. You must be so lonely.”

Not while I was with her. I loved her touch, even if it was due to pity. At least my rough home life was good for something. I met her eyes and smiled, feeling more confident. “It's too bad I didn't meet you sooner. You could have been keeping me company.”

She held my gaze, twirling her hair while her lips curled up into a smile. “You’re sweet.” She looked away, ending the perfect moment. “Could you excuse me for a minute, I need to use the bathroom.... Where is it anyway?”

I pointed to a door across the room. “Right there.”

She pushed off of my thigh as she stood before striding away. After I ripped my eyes away from her long, silky legs, I surveyed the room for any of my friends. I saw Ben, his arms around three giggling girls. Talent, he was good.

I spotted Danessa facing away in her purple skirt. She was talking to some guy I recognized from class. I started to stand to go say hi but then paused. My eyes were locked on her skirt when I thought of a way to get her back. I settled into the couch while taking a deep breath. Hmm, how did my talent work; I’d never wielded it at will.

Well, no time like the present. Taking a second slow breath into my abdomen, I calmed my mind. Then, ready to strike, I thought really hard, straining my mind... nothing happened. I exhaled in a loud, frustrated huff. Grumbling, rolling my eyes, and shaking my head, I squeezed my fists into tight balls. Why did this have to be so hard?

All of a sudden, talent emerged from the depths of my mind. So... my anger fueled my power. Clearing my mind of all distractions, I strove to subdue my talent, to control it with precision. Then, realization struck me... it wasn’t so difficult after all. When I raised my hand, her skirt elevated revealing skimpy black lingerie. Looking at her long toned legs and rounded smooth cheeks, my heart quickened. Almost instantly after, she screamed, drawing everyone’s attention. I began to laugh anticipating her expression. She whirled around searching for the culprit. After our eyes met, mine shot open. She wasn’t Danessa. Damn. That’s right. Danessa was wearing a blue skirt.

Her fiery eyes fixed on my raised hand, and she squinted. Face burning, I dropped my hand. Her skirt fell with it. Everyone around us laughed and pointed at the Danessa look-a-like. Her face grew a dark shade of crimson before she scowled. She stomped toward me, huffing loudly. I raised my hands, trying to plead innocent. It didn’t work. Her hand whipped around and smacked into my face, jarring my head.

My cheek blazed in pain as I started to blabber. “I’m so sorry. I thought you were someone else—I didn't realize—I'm so sorry.”

She glared at me. “Pervert!”

In an instant she stormed out of the party, without glancing back. I sat rigid on the couch, my jaw slack and my heart thumping hard. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Jasmine standing in the doorway gaping at me. How much did she see?

When she marched over and slapped me, I had my answer. “You're a bastard. I thought you were worth my time.”

She slapped the other side of my face and took off before I could explain myself. Both of my cheeks burned and stung, but not as much as my dignity did. Ben and Danessa stomped over to me, shaking their heads, both flushed and frowning.

“Why did you do that?” Danessa asked. “People were here to have fun not be embarrassed.”

I couldn't have Ben and Danessa mad at me also. I stood up and lifted my hand to the side of my face. “I thought she was you. I was just trying to get revenge for when you pantsed me.”

Ben and Danessa immediately burst out laughing, their drinks sloshing on the floor. “Looks like I win again,” said Danessa.

I shook my head, sighing. “You’ll get yours.”

Ben shrugged, then nearly toppled before Danessa caught him. “Oops. That sucks. You'll have to apolosize... I mean apologize to the girl at some point. Maybe I can help her understand. Don't think about it now though.... Let’s have another drrrink.”

What else was there to do? I swallowed the last sip of my wine before throwing my arms around my two besties. “How about those drinks?” Maybe I could turn the night around.

On the way to the kitchen, several people began shouting, their voices thick with alarm. I flinched, dropping my glass. It shattered, sending out glistening fragments across the floor. I released my friends and sprinted into the kitchen, wondering how my night could get worse.

My eyes widened at the sight of flames licking the kitchen wall. Smoke billowed into the room, berating my nose with the smell of burning wood and paint. Two male guests were hitting the blaze with their removed shirts, trying unsuccessfully to extinguish the flames. I skimmed the room, searching for a solution. Wait. My talent sparked to life, giving me an answer. With a wave of my hand, the bottles jerked off the table, to smash onto the ground, creating puddles of sticky alcohol. Then, directing all of my will at the round kitchen table, I unleashed a wave of talent. The boys jumped back as the surface of the table slammed into the wall to cover the flames, immediately quenching them.

All the party guests stared at me.

“Wow,” one said, “Amazing.”

Others murmured agreement.

I threw my hands up into the air, burning with fury. “What the heck, guys?”

“That was stunning!” one of the shirtless boys said. “You’re telekinetic.”

He must have missed my skirt raising fiasco.

“No,” I yelled. “It’s not stunning. You’re destroying my life. Everyone out!”

The now glowing green front door abruptly swung open. Guests gasped in the living room. Both boys squeezed by me to run out the front door. The rest of the party quests quickly shuffled out of the house. I examined the wall. The paint and wood was burned and blacked with smoke. I slouched, defeated. My uncle was going to kill me.

Ben and Danessa appeared behind me. “Oh man dude,” Ben said, covering his mouth.

Danessa put her hands on my back. “I’m sorry Jaden for how things turned out.”

I circled to face my only remaining guests, my only friends. “Thanks. Tonight was ridiculous. Will you guys help me clean up?”

They nodded together. I walked to the living room to survey the rest of the damage. The furniture was moved, my glass was broken, and there were cups everywhere. Not too bad.

Ben and Danessa helped me clean up while I scrubbed at the smoke stains on the wall. There was no way I could hide the damage from my uncle. Eventually, we returned the house to a respectable state, minus the burn damage.

The three of us walked to the door.

Danessa kissed my cheek, then pulled me in for a close hug. “Good luck with your uncle. Let’s hang out again soon. I’ll show you a better time than tonight.”

“Thanks, we will,” I said.

Ben hugged me while patting me on the back. “Man, your uncle is going to be furmious... I mean furious,” he said, slurring his words. “Want to stay at my house tonight?”

I shook my head. “I’ll have to face him at some point. I might as well get it over with.”

He nodded. “If you need anything, let me know.”

Danessa squeezed my hand. “Bye kiddo.”

They strode out the door, arms encircling each other for support. With nothing left to do, I ascended the stairs to bed to await my uncle's wrath.

CHAPTER 5

I jerked awake, head pounding to the sound of my uncle’s shouts. My stomach sank, remembering the fire. Mouth unnaturally dry, I grabbed and chugged the glass of water that I kept by my bed. If I had to deal with my uncle, at least I should be hydrated. Water made everything better. I blinked my tired eyes while stretching my arms above me.

“Get down here now!” His anger sounded like a hurricane ready to tear trees from the ground.

Ripped from my thoughts, I jumped out of bed. My heart pounded in my chest as if it was trying to escape. I didn’t blame it. I threw on some clothes and jogged downstairs, prepared for a vicious argument. Entering the kitchen, I saw my uncle standing next to the blackened wall holding a half empty bottle of liquor. When I saw his eye twitch, I stepped back.

“You had a party didn't you? I strictly forbade you from drinking or having guests, and you broke those rules.”

I shifted uncomfortably with my eyes lowered to the ground. I pretended with Ben that I wasn't concerned about my uncle, but truthfully I was terrified of him.

“Look at me!” he yelled.

I looked up and remained silent, hoping that his anger would burn out.

He spanned the room in a talent enhanced blur and appeared before me. “Now you will explain yourself.” Spittle sprayed my face when he talked.

I used my sleeve to wipe away his saliva. “Basic’s over and I thought that it would be all right to celebrate.” I lowered my eyes again.

He smashed the bottle on the ground, then grabbed my hair and pulled my face up to meet his. “I said look at me!” His face was now as red as a brightly burning furnace.

My knees shook and my heart raced. I ached to pull away but feared the repercussions. I'd lived through his aggression before.

“You’re a selfish piece of trash. You are worthless, and you will always be worthless.”

I cringed as more spit spattered me, but didn’t dare to wipe it.

“Do you think we’re living in some kind of game? If you do not toughen up and work hard, you will die like your temptress mother, and my poor brother.” He glared, fire in his eyes.

I ground my teeth. How dare he? Raising my chin, I pounded my chest. “Don't talk about my parents!”

For just a second, my uncle’s eyes flicked wide; then his face hardened. Suddenly, he lunged forward. I cringed back and shut my eyes, fearing the strike. My heart thumped once, twice and still he didn’t hit me. I dared to open one eye. His bright-red face was inches from mine. A single purple vain pulsed in his neck. When he breathed out, my nose turned up at the smell of old garlic.

“Hit me.” His voice was like iron; his voice was law.

I stood slouched, hands protecting my chest. I lowered my eyes, then glanced to the side, considering bolting. His hand leapt up lightning quick to backhand me. My cheek blazed with fire as my head lurched to the right. After regaining my footing, I faced him again.

He grunted, and his face twisted in a sneer. “I said hit me.”

I shook my head as I met his icy gaze. For a moment, we stood with our eyes locked before he glanced away. Had I won? His fist smashed into me, answering my question. I stumbled backward, tripping over my own feet. A stinging shock ran up my spine as I hit the hard tile.

He loomed over me. “Your mother was a whore. If not for her, my brother would be alive. You’re just as pathetic as her.”

My sudden rage was an earthquake, ready to crack the earth. “Don’t talk about her.”

“Or what?”

My anger steamed, pumping heat through my body. The tension in my muscles tested the strength of my tendons as talent flowed through me. My heart slammed into my chest like a Liberty war drum. I was tired of restraining myself; I let go, giving into my anger. Then, darkness washed over me, but this time my eyes were open.

When the world appeared again, I was unaware of how much time had passed. I stood tall, firmly rooted to the ground. My fists felt warm and sticky when I unclenched them. I glanced down to inspect the oddity. Blood coated my hands and dotted my arms. I gasped, feeling dizzy. What had happened? I slowly surveyed the room. The kitchen table lay shattered in a pile. Milk poured from jugs from the open fridge. Sparkling shards of glass littered the floor from countless broken bottles. A crimson stream caught my eye, and I followed it. My eyes sprung wide when I met the source. My uncle sat on the ground, gritting his teeth and clutching his left hand. It was missing two fingers. In their place he held a blood soaked cloth.

When I looked up, his eyes assaulted me. I flinched back, a cold shiver crawling up my spine.

“I’m going to tell you this out of respect for my brother. You’re eighteen now and you clearly have talent. Soon you’ll be fighting for the Coalition. Don’t be lazy in your training or you’ll surely die. Goldwater thrives on war and you can’t imagine his power.”

“What do you know about him?”

His thick, dark eyebrows lowered, and he glared at me for a moment. “I know that he’s a tyrant. I know that people say he doesn’t age. And I’ve seen his power first-hand, during the Second Border War. After years of intense and bloody battles, we had finally broken the back of his army. The scattered and crippled remnants of it retreated into the walls of Liberty. For two days, we laid siege with the remaining third of our army, working to break down the wall. We were tired and ragged, but we had the numbers on our side. We demanded his surrender and believed it was only a matter of time until he granted it. Finally, his gates opened, and he stepped out alone. I thought we’d won.”

He shook his head with a grunt. “Then Goldwater smiled gleefully, like a kid on his birthday getting just what he wanted. In a blink, he crashed through us, his morning stars raining death. Our soldiers screamed and died as they were crushed into bloody pulps. His telekinesis tore countless men and women apart, like the giant hands of a glowing black demon. There was nothing I could do against a man so absolutely powerful. There was nothing anyone could do. In the face of his brutality, our army routed. I escaped, but most didn’t. After that, our men wearied of war. We focused on our defenses, worried that he might take us over singlehandedly.”

I shook my head, only half believing him. How could anyone be so powerful? “I hope war never comes again.”

“That’s why you’re a fool,” he said curtly. “Now leave. You have five minutes to get your things and get out of my house.” Although he was on the ground, he seemed to tower over me.

I slumped, lowering my head. “Where am I supposed to go?”

He scowled at me. “Always thinking about yourself. You now have four minutes; I suggest that you use them.”

What could I do? I bit my lip and scrambled up to my room. A maroon duffel bag sat unused in my closest. I grabbed it and stuffed it full of clothes. I snatched the picture of my parents from my nightstand, kissed it, then tucked it into my shirt. Slowly surveying the room one last time, I breathed deeply. It was never my home, but I’d lived here for years. I rushed down the stairs and out the door, slamming it behind me, without looking back.

☼☼☼

Uncle Garson’s Journal:

Growing up with my father was hard, between his explosive temper and the beatings. I hated his parenting style, but now I see that his tough love was for the best. I’ve risen in the ranks and protected the Coalition countless times. I’ve become a responsible, hardworking, and tough man.

I never wanted to raise children myself, but I always do my duty. When my brother died, it was my responsibility to raise Jaden, and it was his harlot mother’s fault. She illegally consorted with my brother during wartime and got him killed. Distractions in battle are deadly.

For years I’ve been trying to whip the boy into shape like my father did for me, for Jaden’s and the Coalition’s benefit. When Jaden was younger, kids abused him. He whined about it a few times to me, but I knew better than to step in. People need to deal with problems themselves, or they’ll always be weak. I made the mistake of protecting my brother from father’s wrath. If I let our father’s fists toughen up my brother, he might still be alive.

It’s taken all of my parenting skills and now two of my fingers, but I finally pushed Jaden hard enough to stand up for himself. He showed surprising potential with his telekinesis too. He may yet end up being a worthy citizen. It’s advanced training's turn now. I hope they can further my successes with him.

☼☼☼

In a daze, I trudged to Ben’s house. When I arrived, my legs quivered as I stared dumbly at the door. Would they take me in? With my bulging duffel bag slung over my shoulder, I knocked. Where else could I go? After a few moments, the door opened and his mother appeared before me.

“Hello Jaden.” Her smile faded into a frown. “Oh my, what happened to you? Your face is bruised.”

“My uncle kicked me out of the house.”

“What? Poor boy, come on in.” Her hand reached for mine, then froze. “Talent, you’re hands are all bloody. Are you hurt?”

I slowly looked down, raising my hands. “Oh yeah. My uncle and I fought, but I’m all right.”

She grasped my upper arm and led me inside. “You're always welcome here.”

I felt tears well up in my eyes before streaming down my face. It was so great that she cared. Very few people did. “Thank you.”

“Let’s get you cleaned up.”

We walked toward the bathroom, and Ben emerged from around the corner.

“Jaden,” he said in a jovial greeting. Then, his face fell. “What happened to you?”

Embarrassed, I quickly wiped up my tears with my shirtsleeve. “I had a party at the house. My uncle found out, beat me, and kicked me out.” There was no need to place Ben at the scene of the crime.

Ben's expression shifted into a scowl. “That bastard.”

“Ben! Don't use that kind of language in here,” his mother said.

He lowered his head. “Sorry mother.”

“It’s okay…. Jaden will be staying on the floor in your room for a while.” She faced me. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up.”

After ushering me into the bathroom, she searched through a drawer under the sink. She located a clean looking washcloth, wet it, and rubbed it with soap. Water dripped on the tile floor as she dabbed the cut on my jaw. She then held my hands and scrubbed the dried blood off.

After she was done, she inspecting me. “I still don’t understand where all that blood came from.”

I shook my head. “I don’t know. My uncle must have been cut.”

“Maybe I should call over to make sure he’s okay.”

“He’s fine but call if you want,” I said.

“I will…. Well, you’re all set. Make yourself at home.” She turned to the kitchen. “Ben why don’t you go fix some sandwiches? I’m going to set up a bed for Jaden.”

☼☼☼

That night, Ben and I sat in his bedroom in matching wicker chairs. Ben ran his hands through his stringy hair while shaking his head. “Dude, I'm sorry about how things turned out.”

I exhaled, shaking my head side to side. “I know... thanks. At least I'm out of the house now.”

“So, how did you get all that blood on your hands anyway?”

I looked away. “Umm.”

“Come on.”

I sighed. “I gave in to my anger and blacked out. When I woke up, my uncle was in a pool of blood.”

Ben gasped. “Is he dead?”

I laughed despite myself. “No, just missing two fingers.”

“Whoa, that’s insane. I’m sure he deserved it though.”

I nodded, making a fist. “He deserved that and more. Don’t tell your mom. I don’t want her to think poorly of me.”

“Sure.”

“Thanks for letting me stay in your room. It really helps to have people around who care about me.”

“You had a tough childhood with your uncle, but people do care for you. I’m one of them.”

Emotions welled inside me at his admission, but I held back my tears.

He clasped my shoulder. “I'll always be there to help you out.”

I smiled while patting his hand. “I know. You’re a good friend.”

“I’m not sure if I should tell you this now, but... you know how you always talk about Lilly from the park... the one who got away.”

Sighing, I shook my head. “Yeah,” I said. “She was so caring and pretty. I could stare into her eyes forever. She was the one for me.”

“Come on,” he said, shaking his head. “You say stuff like that all the time. How many ones are there?”

I crossed my hands over my chest. “I do not. She really was the one.” I looked away. “I can’t believe I never saw her again.”

“About that...”

Cocking my head, I squinted at him. “Oh?”

“The girl whose skirt you lifted, Lilly, she’s your girl at the park... she’s your one.”

My eyes jerked open, my jaw dropping. “What, really?” I shook my head. I couldn’t believe it.

He raised his hands, palms up. “Yeah. Didn’t you recognize her?”

I frowned, crinkling my brow. “I thought so, but I was too busy getting slapped to remember who she was. I can’t believe I messed it up with her! My life is falling apart.” I lowered my head, feeling lost.

He tapped my arm. “Sorry man. I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

“It’s all right. It’s better to know.”

“You know... if your apology is good enough, you might be able to eventually win her over,” said Ben.

I perked up, lifting my eyebrows. “You’re right. Maybe I still have a chance.” My body tingled at the thought of seeing her again.

☼☼☼

Lilly’s Journal:

I can’t believe it. My life is over! When I was younger, my parents always pushed me. “Work harder, study more, socialize less, do your chores, take care of the dog,” they always said. I resented them, but listened. For once in my life, I thought I would try something new and go to a party, but it was a nightmare. I can’t believe everyone saw my underwear! And to think, after all these years of hoping to see and kiss that boy again, he humiliated me.

Now everyone will be laughing behind my back. I might even have to move back to Alliance City to start over. My dad would never leave his new job at the vertical farm though. Damn it. I should just stick to my studies like my parents have always said. I guess they were right. Responsibility comes before fun.

☼☼☼

Four Years before Present

Ben and I walked up to Rapid Park in the waning sunlight for a summer party. Scores of students chatted and milled about. Some started campfires while a group of girls did cartwheels and handstands. School had just let out for summer. We were ready to let loose with our classmates.

I turned to Ben while patting him on the shoulder. “We’re going to have a great time tonight. I’m well rested and in a positive mood. Maybe we’ll even meet some girls.”

“For sure, Man. It’s going to rock. Speaking of girls, look at those hotties over there.” He pointed toward a group of unfamiliar girls in short dresses.

I looked them over and smiled at seeing several dark eyed beauties. Just my types. “Let’s go.”

Ben tore his eyes away from the girls. “Let me take a leak first. I’ll be right back.”

I nodded, excited to talk to the girls. “All right. I’m going to walk around. We’ll meet up.” I started to walk toward the girls. Before I was halfway to them, my heart began to pound, and my sweaty hands shook. I suddenly veered, walking the other way. Cursing myself, I shook my head. Why did I have to be such a chicken?

“Look who it is,” a boy said behind me.

I’d recognized that scratchy voice anywhere. My breath caught in my lungs as a shiver ran down my spine. I froze, unsure what to do. Deciding, I slowly turned to face him while my body trembled. A burly kid with thick eyebrows on heavy ridges stood before me.

It was Sven... the one who once dropped kneed me in the stomach in front of teachers and students. No one helped. The one who punched me in the nose, making me bleed in the middle of class while others laughed. The one who intimidated me and abused me countless other times. No one ever helped me or seemed to care including my uncle, except Ben, but he wasn’t around.

Cursing myself for not running sooner, I turned and darted away. After I heard him set off after me, I accelerated to a furious pace.

“I’ll catch you!” he yelled.

Guests screamed while we dodged around them. If I could just find Ben... then I saw him. He exited the woods, pulling up his zipper. I pumped my arms to reach him. He’d save me. Just then, a huge meaty arm wrapped around my neck. My stomach lurched as my feet lifted into the air. When my back slammed on the hard ground, my breath escaped me.

I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut while clenching my jaw against the pain. A spasm ran up my back before his huge hand constricted on my neck. Grabbing his wrist with both hands, I strained to remove it. It was just like the countless times before. What could I do against someone so powerful?

Suddenly, Ben slammed his shoulder into Sven's body, throwing him backward off of me. I clutched my neck as I gasped for breath. I almost blacked out this time. Thank Talent for Ben.

“Leave and never mess with him again,” Ben said to the dazed boy lying on his back.

Sven shook his head and then stood. While they were both tall, Sven’s muscular chest and massive shoulders dwarfed Ben's slimmer frame.

Sven growled. “You're going to regret that.”

Ben didn't flinch as his eyes burned holes into Sven's. Standing rock still, Sven stuck out his chest, inches from Ben. When Ben refused to back down, Sven lifted his burly arm, making a fist. Still, Ben didn’t move.

Just then, a slim, blond girl in a tank top, walked up next to Ben. “Leave them alone Sven.”

Who was she, and why was she sticking up for me?

Sven glanced from Ben’s eyes to the girl’s and then back. Amazingly, after a few heart beats, Sven glanced away and stepped backward. “Take it easy. I was just playing around.” He turned, shoulders drooped, then plodded away.

When the girl turned around, our eyes met. Her big dark eyes were a cool breeze on a summer day, her lips sweet caramel that begged a taste. Her heart shaped face was framed with dirty blond hair and decorated with a single small braid. My stomach fluttered at her beauty. I loved girls that stuck up for me, but I loved them even more when they were beautiful too. Ben winked and smiled at me before walking away.

“Hey, are you all right?” the girl asked.

Now I was. Nothing else mattered. Kneeling down next to me, she placed her hand on my shoulder. I was thrilled by the contact.

“I’m sorry for what he did... Sven’s a real jerk!”

“Uhh.” I moaned, struggling to lift myself to my feet but collapsed back down on my backside.

Embarrassed by my weakness, I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. I hated when he did that. Why did he always have to pick on me? He made me feel so powerless, like a child defying a hurricane.

“Hey, it's okay,” she said, sitting down.

I stiffened at her closeness, but at the same time, I was elated. When I met her eyes, she smiled, bringing light to my dark day. If this was the result, maybe I should get bullied more often. I drank her beauty in as she faced me. My heart began to pound, driven by nerves and excitement. Attractive women always intimidated me.

“So tell me. What do you do for fun?” she asked.

Calming my nerves with a deep breath, I gazed into her midnight eyes. “Ben and I hang out a lot.” I pointed to where he stood, chatting with the group of girls. “I also love hiking and the outdoors. I always feel better outside.”

She held my gaze, smiling. “Yeah, I love the outdoors.”

“I like hanging out at the river mostly.”

“I’ve been there a few times. It’s really nice. Maybe we should go some time.”

At the suggestion, my body tingled in anticipation. Was she into me? “I’d love to.”

She smiled sweetly, her cheeks dimpling.

“How come I’ve never seen you before?” I asked.

She shrugged her smooth, exposed shoulders. “What grade are you?”

“I’ll be in ninth grade.”

“Oh... I’ll be in eighth.”

“Ahh. Thanks for sticking up for me, by the way. You’re quite intimidating.”

“Are you scared?”

“Terrified.”

She laughed. “I just hate it when people bully. It’s not right.”

Wow, she was great. “I agree, especially since I’m the brunt of it. As you can see, I’m not huge.”

“Cute though.” I smiled, looking down. “For a scrawny boy,” she said poking me in the ribs.

“Hey, I’ve got some muscle.” I pulled up the front of my shirt, revealing my six-pack abs.

She ran a single finger down my stomach and my skin tingled. “Ooo, you do.”

I couldn’t believe she was touching me. It was suddenly the best day of my life. I met her eyes, feeling bold. “You know, you’re real pretty.”

She raised her shoulders while batting her long eyelashes. “Aww, thanks.”

We locked eyes and held the contact for a minute, smiling dumbly at each other. Finally, I glanced away, unable to maintain the contact. “So how did you do on your exams?”

“I aced them all.”

The corners of my mouth drooped as I nodded. “Impressive.”

“I studied but didn’t think they were very hard anyway.”

I probably shouldn’t tell her that I got a D on one of mine. Her studiousness was an admirable trait, just one that I couldn’t find the time for. “I aced them too.”

She squinted at me, but then nodded. “

What are you up to this summer?” I asked.

She bit her lip, looking off into the distance. “Oh, I’ll probably volunteer somewhere like I always do.”

Impressive. I was just going to bum around with Ben all summer. “I could use some help cleaning my room.”

She laughed. “That’s not exactly what I was thinking.”

After that, we talked about our life goals, beliefs, and interests. We traded stories until the campfires were quenched. Boys and girls gathered their things in the moonlight and began to leave. I looked up as a brunette in a short sundress approached.

“Let’s go Lilly. I’m tired,” she said to girl next to me.

Her name was Lilly. What a beautiful name.

“One sec,” said Lilly.

Next thing I knew, her warm sweet lips were pressed into mine. My first kiss. Although the kiss lasted but a second, I’d worship it forever. I was hers; I’d do anything for her. She squeezed my hand and left. I stood, watching after her, smiling the whole time.

“Hey, Jaden. I haven’t seen you all night,” said Ben from behind me.

“She was the one for me, Ben. She was so compassionate, so caring.”

“Awesome, so you hit it off?

My smile stretched. “She kissed me.”

He slapped my back. “Stunning. Did you get her address? Maybe we can hang out with her again this summer.”

I frowned. “No, I didn’t.” What had I done? How was I supposed to see her again now?

“You know her name at least, right?”

“Yeah.” So there was hope. I’d ask around. Someone must know where she lived.

☼☼☼

Present Day

Two weeks later, I sat in Ben’s living room with Ben and his mom, playing cards. I hadn’t seen Lilly yet to apologize. Waiting was agony, but I didn’t know where she lived. I’d have to wait to see her again, just like last time. I sure hoped it wasn’t another four years until I saw her again. A successful apology became my top aspiration. She was so perfect for me. Damn Danessa for fooling— Bang, bang, bang. A pounding at the door startled me from my thoughts.

“This is the police. Open up.”

My hands chilled at the threat in their voice.

“Oh, Talent,” Ms. Lockhart said as she jumped up from the couch and scrambled over to the door.

Ben and I shared a look. Did my uncle turn me in? Maybe it was the bullies. Either way, I was in trouble.

After she opened the door, two officers with swords at their hips pushed her aside to enter the room.

“There he is,” one of them said as he pointed at me. “Get him.”

Ben jumped up to stand in front of me. I sat frozen, with sweat dripping down my sides. The officers marched across the room before tossing Ben aside. He sprawled on the ground with a thud.

“No,” I yelled, leaping to my feet, my body glowing.

His mom gasped, her hands covering her mouth.

The lead officer eyed me, shaking his head. “Back down, son. You’re already in a lot of trouble. Using your talent to assault a police officer is punishable by death.

My eyes flipped open, my talent fading to oblivion.

“Turn around. I’m going to cuff you.”

“What did he do?” asked Ben’s mom.

“He assaulted three citizens with his talent. He’s under arrest and that’s all you need to know,” said the officer.

I turned around and felt cold steel clamp around my wrists. So it was the bullies. What was I supposed to do, let them beat me up? I had been abused my whole life by bullies and no one ever helped me. Finally, I stood up for myself and now I’m being arrested. What a joke. Why did they wait so long to turn me in anyway?

Ben jumped to his feet, his face red. “He didn’t do anything.”

The officer who cuffed me laughed. “Save it, kid.”

Something pierced my back, and I felt cool liquid enter my body. What were they injecting me with? A sedative? The two men grabbed my arms and tugged me out the door.

☼☼☼

A single officer escorted me into the prison through iron-studded doors. The lobby was dimly lit and filled with wooden benches. Across from me, a rack of pre-war rifles and new swords hung from the wall. The officer pulled me to the left.

“Hey, Sam,” he said, waving to a tall red-haired officer behind a chest-high counter. “Can I get the key for Isolation One.”

Sam’s eyebrows rose as he whistled inward. He stood straighter, and I noticed his hand hovering around a revolver. “Sure thing Max.”

Sam tossed a ring of keys and Max caught them. Max jerked me in the opposite direction. I still hadn’t felt any effects from the shot he’d given me. Clearly, it wasn’t a sedative like I thought.

After we turned a corner, we walked down a hall lined with cells. Each cell was packed with up to five prisoners even though there were only two beds. I never knew that so many people in the Coalition were criminals. Was I a criminal? I didn’t feel like one.

When we passed the prisoners, they called out through the bars. “Watch out New Fish,” a small-eyed, flat-nosed man said.

“Hey honey, want a piece of this?” a woman asked.

I twisted to regard her. She might have been attractive if not for her missing front teeth. The officer tugged me forward. We turned a corner and ascended a flight of stairs, then strode down another hall containing cells with iron doors. Small barred windows were the only break in the cells. No one called out to me, and I heard no other sounds. I caught a glimpse in one window. A male prisoner stood gagged and chained against a wall with cuts and bruises on his face. I gasped. Would they abuse me too?

At the end of a hall, the officer unlocked an iron door and shoved me inside. He un-cuffed me and chained my hands and feet to the wall. He stuffed a ball gag into my mouth, strapped it behind my head, and left, slamming the door behind him. The sudden darkness weighed heavily upon me. Cold sweat dripped down my trembling body as reality set in. I injured citizens with my talent, and there was a zero tolerance policy. I had known that, but the memory was absent during the fight. I would be in jail forever.

My legs began to tremble, rattling my chains. I craned my neck to see the thick, iron chains securing me, then examined the door. It was stout; I saw its thickness when we entered. The bars on the window were thinner, but the opening was no more than a few inches wide. If I wanted to escape, I’d have to smash down the door and shear through my chains. I had no idea if my talent was strong enough.

I shut my eyes, feeling lightheaded. Forever. The thought sickened me. I escaped my uncle’s prison, only to be shut in this one. Now, I’d never sit by the creek or laugh with Ben and Danessa again. I’d never be able to apologize to Lilly. She’d hate me forever.

Forever. The thought marinated in my mind, becoming more putrid and sour as time passed. Forever....

No. Forever was unacceptable. I gritted my teeth and sought my talent. I felt it swirling and twisting inside me, promising freedom. I reached out to its power... but my will slammed into an invisible barrier. My eyebrows dipped, and I growled, low and menacingly. I wouldn’t be controlled. Rage exploded inside me, and I fanned its flames. Damn you Talent, Work! I battered my will against the obstacle, putting the full force of my determined fury behind it.

Nothing. Muscles tensed and blood pumping, I clenched my jaw. Why wasn’t it working? Then I remembered... the injection. It must have been that.

Bastards! I thrashed around and screamed behind the gag, enraged by my helplessness. The shackles cut into my wrists and ankles, shooting spikes of pain through me. I strained and cursed like a lunatic until my strength fled, as if my muscles had crawled out of my body. I hung limp, my breathing hard and my will broken. It wasn’t fair; I was only protecting myself.

☼☼☼

The next morning, my wrists and ankles ached, like I had walked a thousand miles, holding lead weights. I stood and felt dried blood crack as my body moved. I reached for my talent but only needed to bump the invisible wall before giving up. I stared at the rock floor, familiarizing myself with its bumps and grooves. After all, we’d be friends for a long time.

Footsteps echoed down the hall, startling me. My hanging head jerked up. The officer from before walked with a man in a military suit.

Max, the officer, unlocked my cell door and both men entered.

“Remove his gag,” said the military man.

Max undid the fastener and pulled off my gag.

“Now leave me the keys and wait down the hall.”

“Yes, Sir,” Max said. He handed over the keys and left the cell.

“Hello, Jaden. I’m Commander Martin. The high general sent me.”

My eyes widened. What did he want with me?

“You’re in a bad situation. Using your talent to injure citizens is a capital offense. The sentence is life in prison.”

A spark of energy flickered inside me, and I hissed. “This is bullshit. I was attacked. What was I supposed to do?”

He nodded slowly as if my situation pained him. “Yes. That is unfortunate. The police can’t be everywhere, but it still is a crime.”

“Why did you come here, to rub it in my face?” I asked, irritation scratching at me.

He smiled, but his eyes were humorless. “No. I’m here to offer you a deal.”

My eyebrows rose and hope brightened my spirits. “Anything.”

“Good. The high general feels that your skills are too valuable to waste. He’s willing to pardon you into the custody of the military. If you obey orders, you will not return to prison.”

“I will.”

“Go straight to the Talent Aptitude Test. Don’t screw up.”

“I won’t.” Maybe talent wasn’t so bad. “Thank you sir.”

CHAPTER 6

Wringing my hands, I paced in front of Tema Hall, the banner-strewn courthouse of Locke’s Coalition. A mass of people milled around before me. They chatted, laughed, shouted, and blew horns. Entertainers, dressed in Locke’s green and black, did cartwheels, danced jigs, and sang songs. An assortment of smells—mostly cooking meats and flowery perfumes—danced on the slight breeze.

I couldn’t believe that this day had come, that I would be assessed at the TAT. Some people with talent ended up being weak, while others became legends. What would my future hold? My insides twisted at the thought. I leaned against a wall, and crossed my arms, chewing my lip. Most people loved TAT—the excitement, promise, and revelry of it—but not me. I liked things simple and quiet.

My uncle had soured me to the event too. Any time with him was horrible, but during the TAT he was the worst. He always shot me the most hideous looks, like I disgusted him so much that he might retch at any second.

I viewed the hordes of guests and entertainers again. Surely Ben was worried about me. How often does your best friend get arrested? A back-flipping acrobat drew my attention. I stared, amazed, just as Ben slipped out of the crowd.

“Ben!” I yelled, waving to him.

He spun to face me. “Jaden! You’re here.” He ran over to me, his hair whipping back and forth. “I tried to visit you in prison, but they wouldn’t let me. How did you get out?”

“It seems that I’m allowed to break laws. They released me for talent training.”

“Wow. You’re free for good?”

“Not quite free. I’m still the military’s prisoner.” I rubbed my wrist under my shirt, where the shackles had cut me.

“Still, at least you’re not in a cell.”

I shrugged. “Did you tell Danessa about my arrest?”

He rubbed his crooked nose, shaking his head. “No.”

“Good. Let’s keep it that way. I want to move on from that problem. Make sure not to think about it or she’ll know.”

“I won’t.”

Ben and I continued to chat until we saw Danessa walk up.

I waved. “Danessa.”

“How’s it going?” Ben asked while embracing her.

“Good now that I'm here with my boys.”

Smiling, I pulled her into a close hug. I sure did enjoy the feel of her breasts against my body.

“That’s obvious. You’ve been holding me long enough.”

I jerked away, my face growing hot. “Sorry.” Damn, I’d have to get used to her being a telepath.

“I do like a firm embrace, but if you hugged me any longer I'd have to go take a cold shower,” Danessa said while winking. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“That's why I let you go; I didn't want you to miss the TAT. Otherwise...”

Ben rolled his eyes. “Why don't you two just go under the bleachers and get it over with?”

“Don't be jealous. You know you're the one for me.” Danessa kissed her hand and pressed it on Ben's cheek.

“I was just about to say the same thing. Ben sure is dreamy,” I said, batting my eye lashes at him and then giggling.

Ben threw his arms around our shoulders. “What would I do without you two?”

Ben guided us inside the bustling lobby of the main hall where citizens excitedly chatted. We walked up the stairs through the rows of stadium seating until we found three adjacent seats. We squeezed by the knees of several citizens to sit.

The main hall, the largest indoor space in Rapid City, was capable of seating every citizen. With a few minutes to go, it was nearly full. I wondered if my uncle would show. Large colorful banners hung from the ceiling as tributes to great citizens of the past. I spotted Tema Locke’s banner, the founder of Locke’s Coalition. She stood in black leather armor, holding two short swords that glistened in the painted sun. Her illusions helped carve out the freest kingdom on the continent during a time of chaos.

Danessa eyed Ben and frowned before turning to me. “You were arrested? Are you okay?”

I sighed, shaking my head at Ben. “Yeah, I’m fine. The three punks turned me in, but the prison released me because of my talent.”

“Huh. The Coalition sure does value telekinetics, but not as much as I value you.” She kissed my cheek.

“Thanks. Maybe you can get me out of jail next time,” I said.

She laughed. “Let’s hope there isn’t a next time.”

I faced the center of the hall again. Commissioner Shantice James stood at an oak podium. As the commissioner, she was one of the two most powerful people in Locke’s Coalition. Only the high general matched her rank. Since she was the Coalition’s most powerful telepath, she also assessed all graduates for talent and potential.

She was dressed in luxurious, royal blue robes that were accented with swirling gold designs. Her dark skin and aged face hid in the shadows of her raised hood. Her head was lowered, and her hands were pressed together in front of her chest. She looked like a great sorceress from the stories, about to cast a spell.

The excitement in the hall was palpable as citizens wagered on how many elites, adepts, and proficients would be found. I couldn’t imagine the stress of being the first person assessed. Although it was an honor, it was a big disappointment if they were talentless. When the commencement bells rang out, the spectators cheered loudly.

Commissioner James lowered her hood and raised her hands. Her arms dropped, and the hall grew silent. She addressed the audience with her powerful voice. “Today we discover which of you will join the ranks of the Talented. While all citizens of the Coalition are important, it’s those with talent that protect the past ideals of America—liberty, freedom, and justice for all. Some of the Talented, like Archduke Goldwater, exploit the talentless for their own selfish gains. Here, in the Coalition, we despise tyranny and will always fight against it.”

The crowd chanted as one, “Locke’s Coalition: where freedom reigns, where injustice is intolerable. Talent protect her from her enemies. Talent continue her grandeur. I pledge my body, mind, and talent to the coalition. I will defend her from her enemies and make her grand from within.”

Shantice glanced down at her podium before calling the first name, “Lilly Astor.”

Lilly... could it be?

Squinting at the blond woman that stepped up, I nodded. She was the Lilly from the park and the one I’d embarrassed. What was she doing at the TAT? She was a year younger than I was. She should still be in school. I shrugged, hardly caring, because I could finally apologize.

Ben looked over at me, smirking. “Here’s your chance buddy. Maybe you can catch her when the TAT is over.”

My stomach began to burn as I anticipated the apology. Would she accept it?

Danessa gasped before bouncing in her seat. “That’s the girl from the party. She squinted while cocking her head to the left. “Why do you want to catch her?”

Because she’s perfect for me, I thought.

“Ooo, somebody has a crush.”

Feeling my face burn bright, I lowered it. “Stay out of my head.”

Danessa poked me in the ribs, laughing. “You love her. You want her babies.”

“All right, that’s enough, Danessa,” said Ben.

Danessa faced Ben, frowning. “I was just having some fun.” She turned back to me. “How did you even start to like her? Your only experience with her was getting slapped.”

“That’s just what I’m into,” I said.

She looked at me skeptically, out of the side of her eye. “Really?”

“Yeah. Something about getting hit really turns me on.”

“That’s weird.”

I laughed. “Just kidding.”

She punched my arm. “Oh. I hate when you do that. So what’s the real story?”

“Sorry. Remember when I used to talk about the perfect girl I’d met at the park party a while back?”

“Yeah, I remember. The way you used to talk about her showed me another side of you. That was right before we started dating.” She inched closer, patting my arm. “I finally felt like I had some competition.”

I laughed nervously. “The woman at the party and the one from the park are the same person.”

Danessa squinted, lowering her eyebrows while staring at Lilly. Then, she leaned away from me, crossing her arms.

Somebody’s jealous, I thought while admiring Lilly.

“I am not.” Danessa shook her head, then pouted.

I shot her a hard stare.

She shrugged. “Sorry.”

Lilly stood before Shantice, ringing her hands and biting her lip. I didn’t envy her. Shantice extended her arms, her hands appearing from her robe’s long sleeves. She touched the side of Lilly’s face with her fingertips. Lilly flinched, her eyes growing wide, but she stood her ground. The commissioner held her hands firm for some tens of seconds before lowering them. The completely silent crowd leaned forward in tense anticipation. Some bit their nails while others tapped their feet or fidgeted.

Shantice faced the crowd. “Citizen Lilly Astor is an illusionist!”

The audience roared while clapping excitedly.

Amazing. It was a great omen to find talent with the first assessment. Now that she had talent, we’d be together during advanced training.

After Shantice raised her hands, the crowd fell silent. She broke out into a large smile, her eyes sparkling with delight. “I detect Psi waves of one-hundred thirty-two cycles per second, she is one of the adepts!” she yelled.

Lilly broke into a huge smile as she waved to the audience.

An adept, Lilly? It was unheard of for the first person assessed not only to have talent, but talent at the second strongest level. For some reason it made me want her even more. The onlookers and I clapped vigorously. I shouted her name, too excited to contain myself. Her dark eyes met mine. Although I smiled, she glared, her mouth set in a thin line. She was clearly still mad. I slouched in my seat trying to hide myself. She’d never forgive me.

“Aww, poor baby,” Danessa said, rubbing my back.

I raised my hands in annoyance. “Still listening in?”

She looked down. “Sorry.”

After a few more assessments with mixed results Shantice James called, “Sid Trayler.”

Sid, the pudgy weasel from my basic classes, walked up to the podium. We had hated each other for years, which in a way was odd. We were both bullied for much of our lives. It seemed like we should have bonded under the torment, but I couldn’t stand him. I saw why he was bullied. Shantice placed her hands on his head and her talent poured forth. After a moment, she nodded with a broad smile.

“Sid is a telekinetic.” The crowd cheered, and an excited smile broke out on Sid’s face.

What? I couldn’t believe he had the same talent as me. Now there were three telekinetics in the Coalition. What a jerk.

“And he’s one of the elite,” said Shantice. Sid threw his hands up, his smile spreading to near madman proportions. The crowd roared, clapping and cheering.

I gasped, shaking my head. Sid, an elite... really? Talent, I’d never hear the end of it. The crowd quieted as Shantice raised her hands.

“Can you believe it?” Ben asked. “Sid always seemed so pathetic. If he’s talented, I better be. I can’t believe he’s an elite.”

I huffed, throwing my hands up. “Tell me about it. What are the chances? Now he’s going to be stronger than me. I can’t believe I’m not the only telekinetic.”

“You’re the only vegetarian telekinetic though,” said Ben.

I rolled my eyes at him.

Danessa rubbed her chin. “Huh, he’s a little sexier now.”

Ben and I stared at her with squinted eyes.

“Oh, I’m just kidding. There’s nothing he could do to be sexy. You two on the other hand...” She wrapped her arms around our necks, and I settled back in my chair.

“He has the potential to fire at a record three hundred-twenty Psi waves per second.”

The crowd exploded in applause.

I gasped, and my jaw dropped, practically slamming into my knees.

“Impossible,” said Danessa.

Ben slowly shook his head side to side, his mouth hanging open. “He could be the most powerful talent wielder ever.”

The crowd took a moment to clap, but when they did, it was deafening. I abstained from clapping, but not just because I hated him. I was simply too shocked to move.

Shantice raised her hands again, motioning for the crowd to be quiet. “It’s exciting when we find record potential, but remember it’s just promise. There are no guarantees that anyone will achieve their full potential. It takes work and training to succeed.”

It was good that I didn’t want to succeed. Hard work sounded terrible.

Many other names were called including Danessa’s. She was found to be Proficient. While it was the lowest rank of talent wielder, most other citizens called were discovered to be talentless.

“Ben Lockhart,” Shantice said.

I patted him on the back as he slipped out of the row. “Good luck,” I said.

Danessa blew him a kiss.

Ben walked down to the preparation area and waited, tapping his foot as he did. His name was called again, and he approached the podium. Shantice touched his face. I held my breath, refusing to move. The announcement would shape Ben’s life.

After a few seconds, she shook her head with a frown. Ben’s shoulders slumped, and his head dropped like a man sentenced to death. He plodded back to his seat. I felt horrible for him. Even though he was better off, what would his father think? When he reached us, he sat silently. Danessa draped her arm behind Ben and hugged him.

“I'm sorry man,” I said.

He refused to look at us, his head and eyes low. I knew what thoughts must be running through his head. This moment, this failure had been lurking in his mind his whole life. He’d now have to face his dad’s disappointment.

“Guys I’m going to head out now to find my dad,” Ben mumbled without looking at us. “I might as well get this over with.” He stumbled to his feet, slid by me, and shuffled toward the exit.

Danessa and I exchanged glances. Her frown matched mine. “What should we do?” she asked.

“I haven’t had my assessment yet. Will you go make sure he’s all right?”

“Yeah, I better.” She leaned over, and her warm lips pressed against my cheek. “Good luck,” she said, then left the hall.

The assessments continued. There were more celebrations and more disappointments. Finally, I was called to the preparation area. When I arrived, I waited anxiously, tapping my hand against my thigh. Perspiration dotted my arms and coated my hands. Although I repeatedly wiped them on my pants, I couldn’t keep them dry.

Shantice motioned toward me, her robe sleeve dancing with the movement. “Citizen Jaden Stone.”

I ambled up, my eyes darting around and my heart pounding. Talent, there were a lot of people watching me. After I reached the podium, I viewed Commissioner James up close. Her grandiosity and the power she exuded overwhelmed me. She was an elite, after all.

Her arms extended before she placed her long fingers on the sides of my head. Energy surged into in my brain, reverberating around and stunning me with its complexity. Suddenly her talent faded as she opened her eyes wide. Frowning, she removed her hands, shaking her head. Did that mean that I had weak talent potential? She stood, her brow furrowed. The audience’s silence filled the room. My muscles grew increasingly tense as I waited. She touched me again, sending the now familiar surge through my mind. She gasped, shaking her head.

She faced the audience, then threw her hands into the air. “Jaden is a telekinetic and one of the elite!”

My eyebrows rose. I was elite, just like Sid. The crowd roared. I smiled wide, knowing that they cheered for me. For a few breaths, I basked in my body’s unusual tingly feeling, then raised my hands for even greater cheers. After a moment, Shantice signaled for silence. The crowd leaned forward, eyes wide.

“He has the potential to emit Psi waves of over six-hundred cycles per second, destroying today’s new record.”

My jaw dropped; the room fell silent. What? How could that be? My heart slammed into ribs, my head swimming. The audience began to murmur. My vision darkened, and I gasped for breath. The world spun around me, sickening my stomach and weakening my legs. Strong hands steadied me before I fell. After a moment, I opened my eyes to see the commissioner holding me upright. How embarrassing. When my mind cleared, I tried to wrap my brain around the revelation.

It was impossible. Potential at those levels was unheard of. Could I possibly become more powerful than Tema Locke, The Immortal Illusionist? Sid topped her level, which was crazy, but just by a little. My assessment exceeded hers by two fold, how could that be? It must have been a mistake.

I looked up toward the godlike telepath, seeking confirmation. We locked eyes and she nodded. It was true then. My potential was greater than Commissioner Shantice James, greater than Victor Deo, the Iron Will, and greater than Sid, the Pudge-ball. Now I had something to rub in his face.

I looked back up at the audience. A man with gray eyes and a fleshy nose nodded at me with a strange little smile on his face. His look unnerved me, twisting my stomach. I looked away as a few people slow-clapped before more joined in. Suddenly the audience’s clapping thundered while their cheers roared like a thousand frenzied lions. A woman yelled my name, drawing my attention. I smiled as I admired her large dark eyes and larger chest. Holding my gaze, she blew me a kiss.

Another cry of Jaden drew my attention to a curly-haired beauty. Her red locks bounced as she yelled, “Marry me. I love you.”

Hundreds of other women shouted my name in adoration, and a smile spread across my face. Maybe it wasn’t so bad being talented.

☼☼☼

When I exited Tema Hall, amongst the mass of citizens, I glimpsed Lilly across the road. Finally, I had a chance to apologize. I jogged across the street, my heart thumping in anticipation and waved to her. “Lilly.”

She eyed me, scowling, then strode away. I ran to catch her, unwilling to admit defeat. I wouldn’t give up that easily. I liked her too much.

“Wait up. Lilly.” I jogged after her until I caught up.

After halting, she faced me, her body stiff. She crossed her arms, her eyebrows lowering as she stared at me. “What?”

My hands went cold, sending a nervous shiver through my body. I remember calling her intimidating all those years back. She was. I had to gain her forgiveness, if nothing else. I steeled myself. Despite her anger, her pouty scrunched up face was beautiful. Her pinned up, golden hair contrasted nicely with her midnight eyes. A few buttons of her green shirt were unbuttoned, tempting me, but I knew better. Her mouth was set in a thin line, her head was tilted, and she tapped her foot.

“I want to apologize,” I said.

She rolled her eyes. “Well, go on then.”

Bile tickled my throat as I shuffled around. “I’m sorry about lifting your skirt at the party.”

She glanced away, her face flushing. The complete departure of her scowl lent me courage. When she rounded back on me, it fled again. “That’s it?” She scrunched her face, flipping her hands.

I grabbed the back of my neck. “I thought you were my friend Danessa. I was just trying to get her back.”

She huffed and rolled her eyes again. “I was still embarrassed in front of everyone.”

Hmm, I counted on that working. I frowned and shook my head. “I know. I’m really sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I would never intentionally do that.”

“Why?”

The question threw me. Did I tell her the truth? Did she even remember me? “I don’t like to hurt people. It makes me feel bad, and I know what it’s like.”

“Huh.” She tapped her lips, looking down. “I’ll forgive you... if you can stand on your hands for five seconds.”

What a piece of cake. I was a telekinetic. She must know since she just saw me at the TAT. I reached high, stretching my arms.

“Oh, and don’t use your talent.”

Damn. There we go. She knew I couldn’t do it without my talent. It wasn’t fair, but I had to try if I wanted a chance with her. I nodded, sticking out my chest. “All right, watch.”

She flipped her hand. “Begin.”

I set my jaw while lowering to all fours. Heart thumping, I crouched down before launching my feet into the sky. My body reached its peak, supported by toned arms.

“One one-thousand,” she said.

Taking a deep breath I wobbled, but adjusted my hands to maintain balance.

“Two one-thousand.”

I was going to make it. Her challenge seemed ridiculous, but I’d do anything for her forgiveness. I wouldn’t fail.

“Three one-thousand.”

Only two more seconds.

I gasped as a long centipede sped toward my hand, spiked pincers twitching. I didn’t want anything to do with it and nearly pulled my hand away, but it veered just in time. I exhaled.

“Four-Mississippi.”

It spun around, charging for me again, and she giggled. At the last instant, I jerked my hand away. My other arm buckled, spilling me to the ground. I grunted as my shoulder crunched against the road. When the rest of body landed, I moaned, knowing I’d lost. I watched the insect speed away, then disappear. An illusion. Damn.

“Hey. You cheated.”

She shrugged, the corners of her full lips dipping. “Oh well.” She wheeled around before striding away.

☼☼☼

That night, lying in bed, I couldn’t sleep. I turned relentlessly pulling the sheets with me, unable to stop thinking of the day’s events. My failure at being turned down by Lilly stunned me. I thought she’d forgive me for sure. The girl from the park was warm and caring. Did that girl still exist in Lilly? Maybe trying to gain her forgiveness wasn’t worth it. I didn’t know, but I had to find out.

As if failing with Lilly wasn’t enough, the TAT opened my eyes to my grim future. Not only was I one of two telekinetics found in fifty years, I apparently had the potential for limitless power. What would the Coalition expect from me? Was I going to have to be their savior? I scowled, disgusted at the thought. I couldn’t believe I thought talent was a benefit, for even a second. If I was talentless, I’d be free. Now, after advanced training, I’d be forced into the military that killed my parents and left me with my uncle. In the military, my anxiety would soar in the face of future dangers, stressful missions, and forced violence. I could only hope we’d have peace forever, because I wasn’t built for war.

After the TAT, I had stopped by Danessa’s house and then Ben’s. Danessa was amazed and couldn’t stop touching my leg and making eyes at me. Ben, only got more upset about the news. He wished he were the talented one and in many ways, so did I. He didn’t tell me how his dad took the news of him being talentless. I didn’t ask, but based on his puffy, downcast eyes and deep frown, it wasn’t well.

I still couldn’t believe that I wasn’t the only elite telekinetic. I pictured Sid, his beady little eyes, his thick-rimmed glasses, and his flabby frame. I never liked him and now he stole my thunder. What were the odds that there’d be another elite telekinetic? I huffed, annoyed at Sid and my lack of sleep. It’s not like I really wanted to be special. In fact, it was probably the last thing I wanted, but still... Sid, seriously? My goal of a stress-free life with a wonderful woman was slipping away. Everything was going wrong. I hoped tomorrow would be better.

☼☼☼

Ben's Journal:

Earlier today, I found out that I don’t have talent potential even though my dad is a bio. I always suspected I didn’t but held out hope. Now, that hope is dead, and with it, any chance of ever impressing my dad. He’s told me my whole life about his accomplishments and all the ones I’d have someday. Now I’m useless, and I’ll never live up to him. He made that clear when I told him the news. He wasn’t mean, but I could tell he was stunned, as if he thought it was inevitable that I’d be talented. After that, he was clearly disappointed to the point where he wouldn’t talk to me. I can’t take it. I’ve always improved my mood with women, but even that seems trivial now.

I also feel separated from my friends Jaden and Danessa now. Since they both have talent, we’ll be trained separately. I won’t see them as much. If they get shipped outside the Coalition afterward, I won’t see them at all. Our childhoods went by so quickly.

It seems like just yesterday when Jaden and I were playing tag in fields and teasing girls that we liked. He’s always been there for me. I guess I took our lives for granted. Now everything is changing, and I don’t even know what the point to life is. Maybe if I wasn’t around, my dad could get over this disaster easier.

☼☼☼

A few days later, the first day of advanced training was upon me. All the newly found talented, were to report at eight o’clock. It was going to be strange to have class without Ben. At least Danessa would be around.

After entering the building, I approached what appeared to be the front desk. The skylight lit, vast entryway was decorated with banners and paintings. Interspersed were portraits of men and women who I assumed were either former instructors or famous students. I wondered if I’d make the wall someday. At the front desk sat a scrawny, young man with big, protruding ears. He was drawing something when I approached, but he immediately looked up, covering the picture. The glimpse I caught of his illustration was of shapely long legs in knee high boots.

His face was flushed. “You’re late if you’re a new student. What's your name?”

Late. That was a bad first impression. “Jaden Stone.”

His eyebrows rose. “Oh, it's you. Your Psi wave count has the entire academy in an uproar. People are really excited about you.” He looked me up and down, squinting. “You don't look so special though.”

I rolled my eyes. “Thanks. So where do I go?”

“Sign in here.”

He pointed at a page while handing me a pen. I scribbled something that resembled my name.

“Go down that hall to the door marked ‘talent Training’.” He pointed down the hall to his right.

I wheeled and jogged down the hall. There was no need to be even later. “I look forward to seeing your drawing,” I said from halfway down the hall.

After I located the correct door, I straightened my shirt, took a deep breath, and entered. There were about thirty students in the class. All sixty of their eyes locked on me. I bit my lip and made a mental note to show up on time tomorrow.

“Nice of you to arrive at the appropriate time. You’re no more civilized than a Wilder,” said Sid.

I looked at his chubby face and grimaced. Next to him, Lilly’s dark eyes drilled into me. She frowned, crossing her arms, then turned away. Talent, she was tough to please. It was not like I meant to hurt her. She should have forgiven me; it was an accident.

“Jaden Stone, I presume.”

I turned to regard an athletic man, with short, white hair and deep wrinkles, standing in front of the class. He wore a fitted, blue uniform and the handle of a large weapon stuck out from behind his back.

I squinted and chewed on the side of my cheek. He looked familiar, but I couldn’t place him.

He tapped his foot, staring at me.

I said nothing.

He smiled and held out his hands. “See everyone, there’s no reason to be intimidated. He hasn't even mastered time telling yet.”

The class broke out into laughter.

Were they really intimidated by me? No one had ever been intimidated by me. “Sorry everyone it's one of my weak areas, maybe I could get some tutoring.”

Danessa laughed; everyone else was quiet. She caught my eye and shrugged. I sat in the back of the room.

“At least you have some spirit,” he said with a smile. “While teaching, I’m Instructor Deo. In the military, I’m Commander Victor Deo.”

My eyebrows climbed halfway to my hairline and a gasp escaped my lips. The Iron Will was my instructor. It took a second for the revelation to sink in. He fought in all three border wars. As a commanding officer, he was the victor in nineteen battles. He only lost once; although, people say it was a devastating loss. He had been awarded more medals than any other soldier or officer. His skill in telekinesis was unmatched in Coalition history.

I frowned as I realized something. He was a once in a generation hero. What kind of expectations would he have for me? I chewed on my lip, mulling over my concern as my eyes drifted to the weapon handle sticking out from behind his back. If he was Deo, then the weapon was...

My hand shot up. “Instructor. Can we see Peacemaker?”

Deo smiled, the corners of his already wrinkly eyes crinkling further. “I was wondering when someone would ask.”

He reached back, his arm glowing purple with talent and grabbed the handle. As he hefted it over his head, my eyes widened in anticipation. My classmates murmured and shifted in their seats. The blackened steel and iron weapon was over five feet long and was crafted by a master blacksmith over a hundred years ago. The steel handle was textured for grip and ended in a fist shaped pommel that was about the size of a man’s hand. The crushing end’s cylindrical core was six inches wide and a foot tall of solid iron. Four armor-puncturing, steel flanges added another six inches to the width. It must have easily weighed two-hundred pounds, maybe more, but the old man carried it with ease. All of the legendary stories I’d heard of Peacemaker ran through my head. I couldn’t believe I was actually seeing it.

He held it out for another moment, then returned it to its holster. “Now that that’s taken care of, we’re going to separate the class into your respective talents and potential.”

After he handed us all color-coded tags, he instructed us on where to stand. The class stood and found their positions. Next to me stood Sid, his greasy hair covering the top of his glasses. Just looking at him annoyed me.

“Notice that most of you are proficients,” said Deo. “Some of you with proper practice will become more powerful than adepts. There are fewer adepts and only two students who are elite, both of whom are, amazingly, telekinetics.”

The class began to mummer.

“Yes, yes. Quiet down. We’re all impressed. Telekinetics are rare in more ways than one. They are the only talent wielders to give off colored auras. The color or at least shade is different for each person. All other talents give off invisible auras. Powerful talent wielders can feel the invisible auras and their direction, but most people can’t. The feeling is typically a tingling sensation on a part of your body. We never figured out why talents give off auras though.

“Even though proficient, adept, and elite are your titles, do not let it go to your head. You have achieved nothing and without hard work you will never match your title,” he said, looking directly at me.

I rolled my eyes.

“At the same time, if you all work hard, some of you might even develop a second talent. It’s rare and typically not as strong as your first, but it happens. Our arch enemy, Goldwater, wields three talents.”

The class grumbled.

“Screw him,” said a boy.

A girl shook her head. “I wish that fascist would die.”

“I don’t know,” said Sid. “You have to respect all he’s achieved.”

“What? No,” said one boy. “He’s a tyrant.”

Deo cleared his throat. “No, Sid. Goldwater should not be respected. He’s nothing but a monster.”

Several students said, “Oooo,” and pointed fingers at Sid.

“Settle down, everyone. Most days we’ll split up into talent groups for training. I’ll have assistant instructors work with each group, except the telekinetics. I’ll work with them. I’m going to work you guys hard.” He smiled, the corners of his piercing blue eyes wrinkling.

Why me?

“Now, everyone have a seat. We are going to learn some relaxation and focus techniques,” he said.

I reclaimed my seat while the class shuffled back to their chairs.

After everyone settled in, he continued. “The ability to control your talent is maximized when your body is relaxed and your mind is focused. Sometimes, however, extreme emotional states can enhance talent. It depends on the person. For the most part, without proper control you will lose power and can even be dangerous to your friends.”

He eyed me again. “The first technique is called Progressive Relaxation. It's a simple technique that can produce strong results. After I teach you, you’ll practice at home. It’s best if you lay down when doing so. The basic idea is to progressively tense and relax every muscle group. You will tense the muscles for ten seconds and relax them for twenty. When working on a particular muscle group you must focus your mind entirely on it and take slow, deep abdominal breaths. After finishing, you should go back and focus on each muscle group again, relaxing them further. The second part of the exercise teaches healers, emps, and bios to better control their own bodies.”

After he led us through the technique, I was more relaxed than ever. Maybe there was something to these tricks. He taught us a few more techniques including meditation and guided imagery. The imagery was apparently great for illusionists. At the end of class, I shuffled out with everyone.

“Jaden,” the instructor said.

I reluctantly turned back. “Yes, Instructor?”

“Have a seat.” He pointed to a desk in front of his. “I wanted to talk to you in particular because of your high potential and lazy personality.”

“Lazy? Who told you that?” I wasn’t lazy. I just liked being relaxed.

He shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. As a telekinetic, it could be dangerous to slack off on your training. Without proper emotional control, you could hurt yourself or the people you love. Take what I teach you very seriously. Now go home and make sure to practice the relaxation and focus techniques.”

I left, dismissing what he said immediately. My anger made me strong. Why would I dampen it? I shook my head while strolling to meet Ben at the creek.

☼☼☼

Instructor Deo stood before us. “Hello everybody, today you’ll be taking a logic puzzle pop quiz.”

I hated pop quizzes.

“A large part of using your talent effectively has to do with your creativity, your ability to think outside the box. Every talent has many uses. Illusionists must ask themselves which illusion is most effective with the least effort. Bios and emps must decide which function or emotion to disrupt in various circumstances. Even telekinetics must determine how to attack most effectively to prevent Fatigue. Fatigue is when you over exert your talent and can no longer wield it. It has led to the death of many talented citizens. It’s wise to keep a reserve at all times and being creative will help you do that.”

After he handed out the quiz to the front row, students passed it back. “The puzzles are very difficult. It’s unlikely that anyone will finish all of them, so don’t be too hard on yourselves,” he said.

I examined the ten questions and saw that he wasn’t lying when he said they’d be difficult. Although I was better than most people were at logic puzzles, I didn’t like my prospects on this quiz. Grabbing my pencil, I set my mind to the task.

1. Treasure: While walking through the Wilds, you arrive at a clearing. Three treasure chests lie in the center with a sign posted on a tree next to them. It reads, ‘Stranger. There is treasure in one of these chests, but the others are booby-trapped. Choose correctly. Determine the correct chest by reading the clues. None or one of them is true.

Bronze Chest – The treasure is not in this chest

Steel Chest - The treasure is in this chest

Wooden Chest – The treasure is not in the steel chest

The questions continue...

Near the end of class, I had only finished four questions. Talent, the quiz was difficult. “I’m finished, Instructor.” I heard Lilly say. How could she be done already? It must have been a joke.

“Hmm, anyone else close?”

The class was silent as students looked around.

“Let’s have a look.” After she passed it up, the Instructor looked at her paper. “Bronze chest, good.” His eyes scanned down. “Hmm, uh-huh. Okay. Very good.” He glanced up, smiling. “Well, you’ve answered them all correctly. Very impressive.”

What? I couldn’t believe it. She made me seem like an idiot. She looked at me and smiled. Was she rubbing it in? Each day since the apology, I had grown angrier. It was an accident. Grow up. I didn’t return her smile as I focused on my quiz again. During the rest of the class, I only managed to finish one more question. Who knew how many I had right?

☼☼☼

Sid’s Journal:

My whole life, people have made fun of my weight, looks, and intelligence. They mocked my glasses and nasal voice. I always felt like I didn’t belong, like I was garbage. Maybe that is why I’m so antagonistic toward Jaden. In a way, he’s the only peer I’ve ever felt connected to, even if it’s as an enemy.

Now that I have elite potential, everything can change. People will like and respect me now. Maybe I’ll find a group of friends. But are people going to overlook me because of Jaden? After all this time, I can’t let him ruin my chance. I’ll work hard and become the best. Finally, people will not insult or belittle me but love me.

☼☼☼

I walked down the path back to my dorm.

“Jaden.” I turned to see Lilly jog up to me, smiling.

I scowled. “What do you want?”

Her smiled vanished. “I—”

“No, you know what? You should have forgiven me. It was an accident. I thought you were someone else and I apologized. If that’s not good enough for you, then I don’t care.”

She gaped, her dark eyes wide.

“Rubbing it in with that quiz was the last straw. Go bother somebody else.”

She huffed, throwing her arms down. “I wasn’t rubbing it in. I smiled at you because I planned to give you a second chance. I thought you were worth it; I was wrong.”

I felt my stomach burn, and my body go cold. “What? No. I’m sorry. I didn’t know that.”

“Too late. Go screw yourself.” She whipped around, then stomped off.

☼☼☼

When I entered my dorm, I collapsed on the bed. What an idiot I was. She planned to let me apologize again. She probably would have accepted it much easier too. I couldn’t believe I blew it. Why was I so mad at her anyway? I knew the answer. It was because she rejected me. I only made it worse when I accused her of rubbing in her intelligence with that quiz. Of course she wasn’t; she wasn’t like that. Talent she was smart. The quality made me even more attracted to her.

What could I do? I breathed out, slowly shaking my head. I didn’t think a simple apology would work after our last exchange. If I wanted to win her over, I’d have to do something grand. What could I do though? I punched the bed, exhaling sharply. Talent, she made me crazy. If I wanted my next apology to work, I’d have wait for the right opportunity. Maybe I could just avoid her until then. My life would be a lot more relaxing without the drama.

☼☼☼

During the next few weeks, I spent every day at advanced training learning about talent control. In my free time I hung out with Ben and Danessa, but Ben wasn’t his usually self. He had been irritable and tired looking, his face thinner. Every time I tried to cheer him up, I failed. Hopefully, his dad would make amends soon. It was really killing Ben that he hadn’t.

I didn’t practice outside of class and tried not to think about Lilly. In class, we also competed in mini challenges against our similarly talented group. I wouldn’t say it was much of a competition though, because Sid beat me every time. It didn't seem like I was ever going to be better than him, but frankly I didn't care. I would much rather enjoy myself than stress out over who was better.

The weekly rankings for each talent group were posted on the classroom walls. Each week, Lilly gave me nasty looks and often said that lazy people disgusted her. I did my best to avoid her. I knew that I should have apologized by now but hadn’t come up with a plan yet.

The Instructor pulled me aside several times to talk about how I needed to put more time into my studies. Although I knew he was right, I ignored what he said every time. He hadn't bothered me in the last few days though. Maybe he finally realized that he was wasting his time. I felt like I was wasting my time as well but had no choice but to show up to class.

☼☼☼

Today, we would have our first of three major head-to-head competitions. It would be nice to see what I could do against Sid. I was bound to beat him at least once with all my potential. Sid often talked about how much he practiced. I couldn’t imagine putting in all that time. If I could beat him today without training, I’d really put him in his place. I walked into class and sat, shortly before we began our Mantra and Oath.

After we finished, Deo said, “Today you face the first of the three head-to-head challenges. Up until now, you all know which student in your group has been excelling. Now it’s time to prove yourselves in some real challenges. Gather your things and let’s go.”

I stood and noticed Lilly across the room, talking to a female student. She glanced over and our eyes met. I smiled. She scowled and turned away. My heart sank from her look of disdain. I needed to make things right. I couldn’t take it anymore.

Her conversation continued. “You’re right. What kind of jerk would break my mailbox?” she asked.

Catching Sid’s glare out of the corner of my eye, I turned away from Lilly. Why couldn’t he just leave me alone? Talent, I hated him. If I lost to him today, I’d know he was definitely better.

“We’ll begin with the telekinetics in The Bar competition. Follow me,” said Deo.

We walked behind the training facilities to an open field. In the center was a long row of ten steel bars attached to the ground at a pivot point. Each five-foot bar stood vertically. On our way out, I inadvertently scowled as Sid approached me.

He sneered at me. “I hope you’re prepared to be destroyed,” he said. “It looks like you’ve been scuttling your time like a filthy Wilder.”

“Please. Wilders don’t even brush their teeth. I brush and floss twice a day. Besides, I’ve been doing tons... I’ve been socializing, hiking, drinking, and the list goes on and on.”

Sid furrowed his brow and frowned. “You clearly misread my meaning. I meant you’re not fulfilling your take-home responsibilities. You’ll have to put your nose to the grind stone if you want to defeat me.”

I stopped and grabbed his arm facing him squarely. “I don’t need to train. I have the most potential ever recorded. You have no chance.” I wanted to crush him even more now.

Sid tugged his chubby arm away and glowered at me. “I’ll await the conclusion of our challenge.”

He spun around, then paused looking to his left. His hand lit up blue. I raised my own hand, readying my talent. Did he want to fight? I followed his gaze. A bumpy toad was hopping along the bushes. Sid’s hand shot open and the toad’s limbs ripped off.

I gasped. “Why did you do that?”

He shrugged. “It was amusing.”

“Don’t you care that it was alive?”

“No. Not really.” He turned and ambled away. I followed, sticking my tongue at him. What a bastard he was.

When we reached the testing grounds, Instructor Deo said, “The goal of this challenge is to telekinetically push each bar down to your opponent’s side while he’s opposing you. The Bar tests both your power and endurance. If you use all your talent on the first few bars, your opponent will easily defeat you on the remaining ones.”

Good point, I’d have to pace myself. Standing before Sid, ready for the competition, I caught Lilly’s eye. She frowned before rolling her eyes and turning away.

“Begin,” said Deo.

My attention snapped back to the first bar, and I pushed with about half my talent strength. It sprung to life, whipping in Sid’s direction before suddenly freezing as Sid began to resist. The sudden strain on my mind caused me to stumble before I caught my balance. Standing tall again, my eyes widened as the bar slowly began to push toward me. He was stronger than I thought. Now, pushing with my full talent, the bar slowed before reversing directions. Finally, the bar slammed into the metal base on Sid’s side with a resounding clang. Sid gasped, then shook his head, his greasy hair falling over his glasses. I beat him on one!

The second bar sprung toward me quicker than I anticipated. I focused on it and strained against the push, but it still came. Sweating, I released my mental grip, knowing that I was doomed to lose. The bar smashed into my side. Damn.

One to one, I thought as I set my jaw before focusing on the third bar. Once again, the power that resisted me was a massive unbeatable force. Releasing my reserves, I struggled against his might and grunted. I couldn’t reverse the bar. He had to be close to fatiguing though. If I could just hold on a little longer— Suddenly, fatigue set on me like a tempest, rocking my mind. The bar banged down on my side. Students in the class murmured as I collapsed to the ground, defeated. Cradling my head, I heard Sid laugh before he slammed down the remaining seven bars unopposed. The class cheered for him. Had I fallen so far? I couldn’t believe he was that much stronger than me. Maybe training did pay off.

“Congratulations to Sid, the victor,” Instructor Deo said

“Yeah, me,” said Sid.

“And, in a distant second place is Jaden,” said Deo.

I frowned as the class laughed. Hearing footsteps, I looked up. Sid stood over me with a smug smile.

“Wow, that was quite embarrassing. You fatigued on the first two bars.” He giggled, his stomach jiggling. “I paced myself, only using half of my total power. You’re going to have to train relentlessly to rival me.”

I didn’t like the sound of that. I lowered my head, unable to respond. What could I say? He was better than me. After I heard him walk away, I looked up at the class. With a raised upper lip and a wrinkled nose, Lilly met my eyes before shaking her head. What a complete failure I was. Lilly hated me and Sid was better than me. I lay down on my back, unwilling to get up while the rest of the class departed.

☼☼☼

Back in my room, I laid in my bed, disgusted with myself. I was so pathetic. I hated losing to Sid, so much that I almost wanted to train harder. I didn’t like the way Lilly looked at me either. Now she was mad and disgusted with me. She trained hard all the time and always won her competitions. People like her resented those who preferred leisure. I had two choices. I could train hard like the Instructor and everybody wanted, or I could continue enjoying my relaxed life. If I trained, Lilly might respect me more. It would also be nice to get revenge on Sid. It would just take so much work and it was great to be stress free.

My placement afterwards would also be determined by how I did in advanced. If I continued to take it easy, maybe I’d land a cushy job afterward, instead of some life-threatening mission like my parents were sent on. Damn the military. I hated to think of my future as one of their minions. It was decided then. I nodded, feeling more resolute. I wouldn’t work hard for them. There were just too many negative outcomes of training hard. I hoped I’d still be able to win over Lilly without training. Hopefully my grand gesture would succeed. Paradise would be a relaxed life with Lilly’s affection. I smiled, imagining what it would be like.

☼☼☼

The next morning I arrived at Lilly’s house, ready to start phase one of my apology. Removing a large burlap sack from my shoulder, I dropped it with a huff. I opened it and removed pine boards, paint, and tools. She would surely forgive me if I rebuilt her mailbox. I’d have plenty of time while she was at advanced today. Setting my mind to the project, I began to sketch designs. I settled on a two-story mailbox house, one floor for the mail and one for the newspaper.

“What are you doing at my mailbox?”

I jumped, inhaling sharply. I whirled, heart pounding, to see a chubby, balding man. He didn’t look like Lilly at all.

“Nothing sir. I was just fixing it.”

His eyebrows lowered. “Were you the one that broke it?”

“No sir. I just heard that it was broken and I’m trying to help out the community.” I didn’t want to mention that I wanted his daughter.

He squinted at me for a few breaths, then nodded. “Okay. Make sure it’s nice, you nut.”

Exhaling fully, I returned to work. After long hours, including several breaks, I finally finished. I opened both doors to admire my handiwork. The green and white paint job matched the house. It was a masterpiece.

“What are you doing here?” Lilly asked, startling me.

Turning, I watched her scrunch up her face.

“Why weren’t you at advanced today?”

“I had something more important to do,” I said and beamed a smile.

She frowned, shaking her head. “There’s nothing more important than improving your talent to protect the Coalition. Besides you have an obligation.”

Now I’d done it. Great start. I should have known she’d be pro-attendance since she was so studious. “You’re right. I just wanted to apologize again. I’m really sorry. I made a huge mistake when I got mad at you a few weeks ago.”

“You sure did. I was going to forgive you. I know lifting my skirt was an accident, but you were a real jerk when you yelled at me. I can’t believe you would accuse me of rubbing my high quiz grade in your face.”

I shook my head. “I know. That was really stupid. I wasn’t thinking right.”

She rolled her eyes. “Then, you didn’t talk to me for nearly a month. Why should I forgive you now?”

I swallowed hard, hoping that my gesture was enough to gain her forgiveness. “I heard that someone broke your mailbox.”

She squinted. “Yeah, what does that have to do with anything?”

“Well, I came here to fix it as my apology.”

Biting her lip, she looked over her shoulder before looking back at me. “Why are you standing over here then?”

Stepping to the side, I held my hand out, “Ta-da!”

Her hard face suddenly melted as she giggled. I frowned. Maybe she didn’t like the design. I supposed it was a bit much.

Continuing to giggle, she barely managed to say, “This is my neighbor’s mailbox.”

My mouth dropped. “What?” I glanced at the broken mailbox next door. Smacking my forehead, I couldn’t believe how stupid I was.

She still laughed, now gasping for breath. “My neighbors will be happy at least. Someone broke their mailbox too.”

What a failure I was; I blew it. Lowering my head into my hands, I shook it. At least there were other women out there, even if they weren’t as perfect as the girl at the park was.

She tilted her head. “Don’t look so upset. I forgive you. I probably shouldn’t, but this was a really nice apology.”

The sun suddenly seemed brighter, the birds’ songs more cheerful. I’d done it! After believing I’d failed, her forgiveness warmed my spirit. Now I’d have to get her to like me.

“You shouldn’t have waited so long to apologize.”

“I know. It was stupid. I just wanted to show you how sorry I was.”

She smiled, becoming the beautiful, kind girl from the park all over again. I couldn’t believe I ever doubted it was worth fighting for her.

“It was really sweet to try to fix my mailbox. And I know you didn’t mean to raise my skirt. It seems like you really owed Danessa anyway. Maybe I’ll help you get her back next time, so you don’t mistake us.”

“It’s a date.”

She raised her palms in front of me. “Whoa, don’t get ahead of yourself.”

I frowned, feeling a little deflated.

“Play your cards right though and who knows.”

“I’m great at cards,” I said, with a big smile.

She laughed. “We’ll see about that.”

I nodded. We will. “Thanks for accepting my apology. I really felt bad about everything.”

“It’s nothing. Besides, now I have a hilarious story to tell my friends,” she said, playfully punching my arm.

I shook my head. Great. What would they think of me? “I’ve been meaning to ask you. How did you graduate early?”

She shrugged. “I skipped a grade.”

“What? I’ve never heard of anyone skipping.”

“Yeah, I guess I was the first.”

Wow, was she that smart? First the quiz and now this. I was even more impressed with her. How could she get any better? “Impressive.”

She glanced down, blushing. “It was nothing.” She met my eyes again, smiling. “Want to come in for quick drink?”

“I’d love to.”

She grinned, her rosy cheeks dimpling. “Okay, let’s go.”

I felt her smooth hand clasp mine and nearly froze. I’d waited four years to feel her touch. She pulled me toward her house. I followed with a big dumb smile on my face, suddenly very excited about life.

☼☼☼

I sat in class, drawing Lilly’s face in my notebook. I couldn’t seem to do her beauty justice. Instructor Deo lectured on how to control your anger and the importance of it. I glanced up to see Sid passing a note to Clayne, his new friend. He’d been doing it all class. What could he possibly have to say?

While Deo droned on, Danessa's voice popped into my head. Hey, Cutie. What ya thinking about?

I met her eyes and she winked. It was still odd to communicate with her telepathically. I’m just worried about Ben. It seems like he’s been getting more depressed, not less like I thought he would. I’m going to talk to his dad about it, I thought to her.

Good thinking. For now, you should get your mind off of it. Let’s prank Sid.

I frowned and shook my head. I don’t know if that's a good idea. I'm trying to keep a low profile. The last thing I need is the Instructor breathing down my neck.

Danessa faced me, her smile devious. Aww come on. I know you want to get him back for destroying you at The Bar. That must have been embarrassing.

I cringed as I remembered how badly he beat me. You're right. I should get him back. What's the plan?

After she outlined the plot, she smiled from across the classroom. I nodded, smiling slightly before eyeing Sid. I can't wait to see what you'll come up with, I thought.

She smiled wickedly before ripping off a small sheet of paper from her notebook. After a few minutes, her voice sounded in my mind again. I’m done. It’s your turn.

Sid finished writing another note. Seeing my opportunity, I telekinetically tapped him on the shoulder. The second he looked around with raised eyebrows, I mentally whisked his note away. Then, I replaced it with the now folded scrap of paper from Danessa’s desk. Sid turned forward again before passing the note.

When Clayne reached for the note, Danessa said, “Instructor.”

Instructor Deo turned around glancing at Danessa before he noticed Sid and Clayne’s extended arms. “Sid, you're not in elementary school. Give me that note.”

Sid pulled it back, but the Instructor sped forward on telekinetically enhanced legs and snatched it. When the Instructor unfolded the note, Sid’s face turned bright red.

“Please don't read it to the class,” he said.

The Instructor nodded. “I wasn't going to, but maybe it will teach you a lesson.” He cleared his throat and began to read. “I just bought this beautiful yellow sundress yesterday.” He paused with raised eyebrows. “Want to come over this weekend and see how wonderful I look in it? Circle one, yes or no.”

The class exploded in laughter. I met Danessa’s eyes and we both cracked up.

Sid’s face grew even brighter red as he flinched backward. “I didn't write that,” he yelled with lowered eyebrows.

The Instructor shook his head. “Whatever you do on your free time is up to you. Just don't write about it in class.”

“But, I didn't—”

“Enough. Back to the lesson everyone.”

Sid scrunched his face, while vigorously rubbing his temples.

Danessa winked as she thought, Pretty good huh? Look at him rub his temples, he’s freaking out.

I nodded, smiling. Great plan—

Sid scowled at me, cutting off my thought. His mouth shaped the words, “I’ll kill you.”

So he had figured it out. Good, I wanted him to know.

CHAPTER 7

I waved to Ben at our meeting spot.

“What are you so happy about?” he asked, his long hair blowing in his face.

“I’m enjoying the beautiful day.”

“Oh?”

“Lilly accepted my apology yesterday.” I beamed at him, unable to contain my happiness.

“Stunning.” He pushed a few strands of hair out of his face. “I thought you’d given up on it.”

“Yeah... I know.” I chuckled.

“What were you waiting for?” Ben asked.

I paused, thinking about the question. “I don’t know. I was nervous and needed an apology that would work.”

“So, you didn’t mess it up?”

“Well, I did, but it worked out anyway,” I said with a shrug.

Ben nodded, matching my smile before patting me on the back. “Way to go man. Maybe you do have a chance with her.” He poked me in the ribs.

I shielded my ribs while scrunching my face in a scowl. “I think I do. She called me sweet, held my hand, and invited me inside.”

“Well! You really do know how to plan an apology.”

“Now I just have to convince her to marry me.”

Ben threw back his head, laughing. “There might be a few steps in between that.”

“We’ll see.” I pictured her lips in my mind, imagining what it would be like to kiss her again. The one from the park was too long ago. “Don’t you think she’s the most beautiful woman ever?”

“Eh. She’s cute, but not my type. To each their own though.”

He was crazy. She was perfect, like a painting by a master artist or the sunset’s reflection on a glassy lake.

After that, we strolled toward the creek. I was in the mood for fresh air and relaxation after all the excitement. Looking up, I admired the large puffy clouds in the radiant blue sky. Birds chirped in the distance. They sounded like they were enjoying the weather as much as I was. Although my failures to Sid piled up, a victory with Lilly erased all negativity.

“You seem much happier yourself,” I said.

He rolled his shoulders, then looked down at me, smiling wide. “I am. I just had a long talk with my dad, and he really said the right things this time. He told me he would respect me no matter what and talked about the importance of engineers. You know what. I really felt loved by him for the first time. I’m looking forward to my life again.”

My smiled stretched. So he listened to me after all. “That’s great to hear. I’m glad he did that. You deserve it. How’s your engineering training going anyway?”

“It's going great. I've been learning so much and when I graduate, I’ll be in a strong union. They just negotiated an extra week vacation.”

Pressing my lips together, I nodded. “Stunning. I heard they get paid well too.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool. I’m looking forward to my career. How’s your training going?” he asked while slapping me on the back.

I lowered my head and rubbed the back of my neck. “I don't know. The whole situation is starting to bother me.”

“How so?”

I kicked a rock and it bounced up the path. “It's just that everyone expects so much of me because I was found to be an elite. I'm certainly not living up to their expectations. It's like living with my uncle all over again. I just feel like I can't live my life how I want.” I glanced at three white birds pecking at a worm just off the path.

After a few seconds, Ben asked, “Still with me?”

“Oh... Sorry, I'm just really distracted. I just keep losing to Sid.”

“You could always train harder.”

I breathed in through my teeth. “I know,” I said shaking my head. “The competitive part of me wants to win, but I just don't want to put the time into training. It doesn’t seem worth it.”

“Don't worry. I know that you're good for nothing.” He cracked a smile while smacking me hard on the back.

I stumbled, nearly tumbling to the ground, but regained my balance. After a few seconds, I talent focused on Ben’s leg as he was about to take a step. Unable to move his leg, he fell to the ground with his long brown hair trailing behind him.

“Oops,” I said.

He laughed, shaking his head. “Good one.” He lifted his lanky frame and dusted himself off. “I guess I deserved that. I'm kidding though. You're a good friend and that's all I expect from you.” He wrapped his arms around me, giving me a big bear hug. His strong scent wafted around me.

My arms dangled down, my breathing shallow in his tight embrace. He finally released me, and I gasped for air.

After regaining my composure, I smiled. “Thanks, Ben. You too.”

We walked in silence for a while before passing through the western gate, into the outer sanctuary. We continued down the path, past the vertical farms and into the thick forest. I enjoyed the relatively untouched natural state of the woods, admiring the tall trees and chirping birds. Hearing a stick crack to my left, I turned and saw a squirrel dart up an oak tree. Below the tree were two more squirrels chasing each other in circles. Looking deeper into the woods, I saw two small white tailed deer chewing on some foliage.

I pointed toward them, whispering to Ben, “Look.”

He turned his hazel eyes toward the deer. “Oh cool. We don’t get to see them often, even in the sanctuary.”

After another moment, the deer jerked their heads and bolted deeper into the woods. We continued down the path.

At hearing another stick crack in the distance, I surveyed the area. Were the deer back? Another louder crack drew my attention to some movement in the trees. I inhaled sharply. Two people ran toward us while others shouted in the distance behind them. I met Ben’s eyes, growing uncomfortable; something was wrong.

Ben squinted, half turning to the side. “What are they doing?”

I squinted as they grew closer. At seeing swords, my eyes went wide. Outsiders! The outer wall guards must be chasing them. How did they get inside? For a second, I thought about running, but they were too close.

“Run Ben!” I pushed him, attempting to relax my nerves to focus my mind. The adrenaline surging through my body made focusing difficult.

Ben held his ground. “I won't leave you.”

Damn. He was, however, the one that usually protected me. There was no time to argue; it was my turn to protect him. Two rough looking men, dressed in wool traveling cloaks, darted from the forest onto the path in front of us. Blood coated their swords.

One had a long scar on his face. He pointed at us with his hairy arm. “Look. Get him.”

My heart sank as his unshaven partner charged. Seconds before impact, he thrust his bloody sword at my chest. Almost by reflex, a burst of telekinetic energy erupted from my mind, deflecting the blade clear of my body. The man’s eyebrows shot up. He glanced back to the scarred man while taking several steps backward. He shouldn’t have looked away. Ben leapt forward, swinging a branch and striking the man's jaw. The man’s head jerked to the side, spraying spittle and blood.

He stumbled backward and then collapsed, his eyes rolling back in his head. His scar-faced partner bared his teeth while pointing at me. A wave of talent rolled over me. Pain exploded in my body, driving me to the ground. Trembling, I clenched my teeth, writhing on the ground. He was a bio. My stomach sank. How could we hope to beat a trained and battle hardened wielder of talent? I had to act. Awakening my mental defenses, I located the talent invading my mind. Pushing hard against it, the pain subsided in a warm rush. The man’s eyes shot open wide, his jaw falling slack. He took a wobbly step backward, shaking his head. A heartbeat after, he raised his sword and charged with a growl.

Screaming, I exploded to my feet. I refused to die today. His scar contorted grotesquely as he grunted. His blade cut through the air, aimed at my neck. Just before it hit me, the blade awkwardly curved off to the side. My talent had saved me again. I quickly glanced over toward Ben.

The other attacker was back on his feet. Sweat and blood drenched Ben’s shirt, but he miraculously held off the man’s steel with oak. I had to save him. Focusing back on my attacker, I deflected another attack. He growled, striking again and again. Every time the sword was about to find purchase, the blade glanced away in a shower of green sparks. My mind deflected blow after blow, but I was fatiguing. Instructor Deo explained talent fatigue, but the explanation did it no justice.

My mind slowed as if mired in a thick black bog. My body trembled, craving rest. With each second, the effort to concentrate doubled. Then, on a single misstep, the briefest lapse of concentration, the blade burst into the right side of my chest. The tearing sensation overwhelmed me. I collapsed as my muscles went limp.

“Jaden!”

Ben wound up his stick and struck his man, throwing him clear off his feet. The scarred man jerked the sword from my body. His muscles flexed as he raised his sword again. The sunlight glistened off the blade as it cut through the air toward me. Miraculously, Ben jumped in front of the blade, blocking it with his stick. The blade sliced through his stick and bit deep into Ben’s upper stomach. He screamed as blood spouted from the wound. He collapsed on his back next to me and pressed his hands onto the gash.

“Nooooo!” I shouted.

My pain vanished and my concentration returned. Talent poured back into my mind. Intense heat radiated in my muscles as blood pulsed through my body. I howled, contorting my face. I felt my body ripple, then explode in a green storm of talent. My power threw the two men into the air. The unshaven one smashed into a tree with a grunt. The scarred one hit the ground, slid on muddy leaves, and then rolled to regain his footing.

He looked back once more before sprinting away. His comrade limped after him. I wobbled on my feet, staring at the blood covering my chest. My breath came in ragged puffs. I collapsed next to Ben before shivering as warm blood streamed from my wound and soaked into my shirt. The sword had clearly missed my heart, but I bled profusely anyway. At least there was no pain. Then my talent dimmed. With a flash flood, my pain returned. I gritted my teeth, holding my chest.

I peered over to see Ben, clutching his stomach and groaning. Blood spurted from his wound. We were losing too much blood; we were going to die.

Our eyes met and the desperation in his tore at me. “Please... please save me Jaden. Can you stop the bleeding?” he asked, through gritted teeth.

The realization struck me, I could. I sought to regain focus over my talent, directing it toward my wound. Feeling a tingling sensation in my chest, the warmth subsided. I held it shut; I could save us. Now for Ben. I targeted his wound, a green glow appeared, and the flow stopped. I had done it! I saved us.

I glanced down at my chest and froze—a crimson flow ran up my neck toward my face. I gasped for air, unable to meet my body's demands. Moments ago, when I lost control, I drained my talent. Clenching my fist, I knew I had to try again. I strained to maintain control to save us both. If only... no. Exhaling sharply, my body went limp. I couldn’t do it; one of us would die.

I began to feel faint as blood fled my body. My stomach soured and acid scorched my esophagus. I couldn’t lose Ben; I couldn’t let him die. I reached out to him, but the thought of eternal darkness, of not existing, was horrifying. Heart beating and mind racing, my whole body was gripped by terror.

Dizziness overtook me, and my extremities tingled. Then, I decided. Still looking at Ben, I grimaced as blood spouted from his laceration, while mine ran dry. The look in his eyes destroyed my belief that I was a good person. I truly was selfish; I loathed myself.

“I understand,” he whispered.

Even now, he was the good one, and I was letting him die. I was a horrible creature, but I couldn’t let myself die. I winced as feelings of love and friendship escaped my body. I no longer had a right to them. Lying there, I couldn’t look away from Ben’s eyes.

He slowly shook his head, barely managing the act. “If only I had talent...”

His eyes fluttered briefly before closing. When his head fell limp, my world was over. I existed, but I wasn’t me, I wasn’t human. I killed him. I killed him. I killed him.

Overwhelmed, my stomach sank. My eyes welled with tears before I broke. I punched the ground, growled, and punched it again. Mud splattered my face as my fists struck the earth. The scared man’s face sprung into my mind, reminding me of his escape. I jerked my head up. Where did he go? I’d kill him. I stood, clenching my fist and scanning the area.

A hand touched my back. I spun around, breathing heavy. Two wall guards holding swords stood before me.

I faced one square, my lowered eyebrows shading my eyes. “How did they get in? What took you so long?” I pointed at Ben. “Look...”

The world swam around me drowning my thoughts. My vision darkened and my legs weakened. I collapsed, the world blacking out.

☼☼☼

Opening my eyes, I looked around frowning. I was alone on a cot, in the medical facility. When I looked down at my bandaged chest, I remembered Ben’s death, the death that was my fault. I rose from the sterile cot, feeling a jolt of pain in my chest as my legs hit the floor. I ignored it; I deserved it. The door swung open and my gaze drifted over to see Jasmine. Her hand flew to her mouth, her brown eyes flashing momentarily wide before narrowing.

“You shouldn’t be up. You’re not fully healed,” she said. She grabbed my arm and pulled me back toward the cot. “Have a seat. I'll finish healing you. The wound was so bad that I couldn't heal it all at once. You’re lucky to be alive.”

Lucky... no, there was no luck involved. It was a choice, a choice to kill Ben. He should have lived. He was kind-hearted and driven; I was a lazy, selfish waste. He would have been better for human kind. With a stony face, I pulled my arm from her grip and staggered toward the door.

“Jaden, you’re still bleeding. Come back here!”

I slowly looked down, at a thin stream of blood that ran down my chest. “It doesn't matter.” I stumbled out of the room, with slumped shoulders and a constricted throat.

“Jaden, Jaden! Come back,” she yelled from behind me.

I shuffled down the hall and out of the building.

Next thing I knew, I was in my room, remembering nothing of the trip. Not bothering with the bed, I simply lowered myself to the ground and cried.

☼☼☼

I awoke the next day, my back stiff, eyes stinging, and my bandages caked with blood. I pushed myself up from the floor. My mouth felt like I had eaten a box of chalk, so I shuffled over to the faucet for a drink. The door was ajar, and my lamp lay broken on the floor. I didn't bother to clean up. My eyes trailed up to the clock. Seven fifty-six. Four minutes to class. I dragged myself over to my bed and collapsed in it. The ceiling stared down at me and I stared back, motionless and loathing myself.

☼☼☼

Sometime later, I awoke to the sound of a knock at the door. Danessa was standing there, red eyed and frowning. Her eyes widened as she looked at my bloody chest.

“You're hurt, let me look at it!”

She scurried over to me before peering closely at my bandages. She explored the wound. Head hanging, I winced at the stabbing pain, saying nothing.

“There's a lot of blood, but it looks partially healed. You need to go to the medical facilities.”

“No, it's fine. Don't worry about me,” I said, my voice cracking because of my dry throat.

“You really should go, but if you're not going to, I'm going to clean it up.”

I shrugged. She treated and re-bandaged me, her touch gentle, but efficient.

When she was done, she placed the supplies on the ground before hugging me ever so lightly. “Oh Jaden. I just can’t—I can’t believe they killed him. Poor Ben.”

Her warm tears dripped on my neck. I didn’t have the heart to tell her the truth, so I just hugged her back. She tilted back, then kissed my lips. I pulled away.

“What?” she asked.

“I’m sorry. I like Lilly.”

Her eyes narrowed before she looked away. “No, I’m sorry. I just feel so alone now.”

I angled her face so that I could meet her eyes. “You have nothing to be sorry about. You’re my best friend now.”

She smiled. “You’re mine too.”

☼☼☼

A few days later, I was alone in my room again. My grumbling stomach forced me to rise from bed and eat some stale crackers that I found. I slept through another day of class but didn't care. I walked over toward the window, peering out. The sun was shining and under any other circumstances, it would have been a beautiful day. Instead, it was heart wrenchingly miserable, just like every new day would be. I still wore the same shirt that I’d thrown on after Danessa left days ago. Why was it so hot in here? I couldn’t take it. With a growl, I grabbed hold of my soiled shirt, and in a green flash, tore it in half. I threw the ruined pieces to the ground and kicked them in a rage.

Knock, knock.

I jumped, then faced the door. “What?” My throat was raw and dry. I swigged a glass of water on my table.

A tiny female voice that I didn't recognize at first called through the door, “I wanted to see how you were doing. It's Lilly.”

Some of my anger dissipated at her unexpected visit. “Yeah, come in,” I said not caring about the state of the room or myself.

She slowly opened the door and peeked her head in. When she saw my naked chest, she looked down to the side, her face blushing.

“Hey,” I said, the rest of my anger fleeing.

“Hey. How are you... you look terrible.”

For a second, I took her comment as an insult, my anger and sorrow getting the better of me. I gritted my teeth, ready to reply sarcastically. Instead, I shut my eyes and breathed deeply.

I heard her take a step forward. Her hand took mine, her body brushing against me. “Ben's death must be very hard for you.”

With my eyes still closed, I squeezed her hand. “It is. My parents are dead, my uncle abandoned me, and now Ben’s gone. I’m all alone.”

She pressed closer and said, “You’re not alone.” Her words, the touch of her hand, and the warmth of her body nudged my sadness aside.

I opened my eyes to look at her. She was perfect. Her dark eyes met mine, and I almost felt human again, like I was worthy. Then, an image of Ben’s pleading face flashed in my mind, erasing the illusion. I was a monster, nothing more. I pulled my hand away and stumbled backward. “You should go. Forget about me. Just find somebody else.”

She stared at me as if I spoke another language. “What?”

“Just go.”

Her eyes moistened. “I baked you these. I thought it might help.” She pulled out a plate of cookies from behind her back and laid them on my desk. “I’ll stop bothering you now.” She spun and ran out the door, her golden hair trailing behind her.

I was disgusted with myself. I didn’t want to hurt her, but she could find someone better than me, someone with a heart. Ben should have too. My blood pumped through my body, my shallow breathing accelerating. A wave of dizziness washed over me before my anger pushed it way. “I’m sorry Ben. You deserved better.”

I balled up my shaking fists and clenched my teeth. My eyes darted around the room, looking for something to destroy. They landed on the window. I smashed my fist through it, and burning pain shot up my arm. Sunlight glinted off shards of glass as they fell around me. With wide eyes, my anger fled. Blood ran down my hand and pooled on the floor. All strength fled my legs, and I collapsed, feeling listless. Sharp pricks of pain bit my back, but I didn’t care.

☼☼☼

Lilly’s Journal:

I thought Jaden liked me, but now I’m not sure. We had a great time when we were in my house after his apology. Fortunately, my parents weren’t home. They wouldn’t have let me be alone with him. We talked about our lives and interests over cups of green tea. He was even flirting with me. I felt like I was back at the park all over again, a girl falling for a boy. I saw him looking at my lips. I know he wanted to kiss me. I wanted to kiss him too, but it felt too soon. Maybe that made him not like me. No. I’m sure it’s Ben’s death that has him messed up. He’ll come around again when he’s feeling better. I hope. Maybe I can talk to him at the funeral.

I hope that he comes back to training soon, for his sake and the Coalition’s. He has so much potential, and I think that returning to normalcy will help him recover. Anyway, I've got some studying of my own to do now. If I want to become the best illusionist ever, I've got a lot of work ahead of me.

☼☼☼

The next few days, I refused to leave my room. Although I barely ate, my hunger was absent. I slept most of every day in my litter-strewn room but still had little energy while awake. I thought about Lilly occasionally but constantly thought about Ben’s death, running the events through my mind repeatedly. I should have chosen him; he was the better person. If I just closed his wound until the guards came, they could have healed him. I might have lived anyway. If I wasn’t so lazy, I would have been stronger. I could have saved us both. My talent suffered because I only thought about my relaxation and free time. Finally, I realized why all my teachers and Instructor Deo encouraged me to work harder. Now I saw why my uncle pushed me so hard. I deserved to be dead, not Ben.

☼☼☼

At a knock on my door, I groaned. Why wouldn’t people leave me alone? “Come in.”

The door swung open, revealing Instructor Deo. He wore a military uniform, countless medals decorating the front. It must have been his. No one else would have so many honors.

His expression was mild, like a sapling yet to fully develop. It could have been anger, disappointment, or sadness. Was he angry because I had been skipping class or did he feel bad for me?

I pushed myself up, and his blue eyes met mine. I studied his face for a wordless moment, and decided on anger. He must have thought I was worthless. Before, I put forth no effort and now I was skipping class. Maybe I was worthless.

Shamed, I lowered my gaze, but only felt worse. Cracker packages, broken glass, and dirty clothes littered my room. I rubbed my chin, feeling the days of stubble and let my eyes find him again.

Frowning, he scanned the room and settled on the broken window. I saw his jaw clench before he turned back to me. “Jaden. You should know that the wall guards captured one of the men that attacked you. He’s being interrogated as we speak.”

“The other?”

“He escaped. The guards chased him outside the walls but lost him in the Wilds.”

I gritted my teeth. At least they got one.

“I want to show you something outside.”

What could it be? I sighed, raising my achy body. I slipped my shoes on and reluctantly followed him out the door. Although my legs were sore from disuse, I enjoyed the movement. It felt odd to be outside of my room for the first time in a week, but I supposed it was about time.

After we exited the building, I squinted at the sun, raising my hand to shield my unaccustomed eyes. We strolled in silence down paths and up a hill until we arrived at Rapid City Graveyard. I didn’t appreciate the reminder, but I followed anyway. Eventually, he stopped at a row of gravestones.

He turned slowly as if wearied by age, then fixed his cold blue eyes on me. “I want you to hear me out. I’m not angry or disappointed that you missed class this week. I think that you were entitled to it.” He looked off into the distance, furrowing his brow.

So I was wrong; he wasn’t angry. Maybe my uncle’s constant anger had warped my perception.

He faced me, rubbing his neatly trimmed beard. “I’m going to tell you about my past. You’ll be the only student that I've ever talked to about it. As you know, I am a telekinetic like you. I used to be a soldier and fought in all three border wars. Battle after battle and war after war, I fought in the same unit, with the same comrades as their commander. We had grown very close to each other; we were like family.”

He lowered his head, sighing, his shoulders curling forward. He seemed older than I remembered, his wrinkles deeper and his skin thinner, but maybe he just looked bad in the sun. In that moment, he could have been any grandfather in the Coalition. I knew better. He was one of the toughest men alive; he was the Iron Will.

He wrung his veiny hands, like a boy on his first date, as if to prove me wrong and continued, “One battle, during the Second Border War, still haunts me today. On one of our routine patrols, my squad was ambushed. In the chaos, I gave commands to quell panic and keep order. My soldiers, my friends, fought bravely, refusing to surrender. Unwilling to lose them, I charged the front line and smashed man after man with Peacemaker. My talent blocked strikes, disarmed men, and tore at their faces. I fought in a frenzy, like a man possessed. Blood spattered my armor, and crushed bodies piled around me, but there were too many attackers. My friends dropped one after another, gouged and slashed with swords; I couldn’t save them. At the time, I cursed myself for not being more powerful, but I had trained hard my whole life. Unlike you, I had met my potential, my limit.”

He was right; I could have saved Ben if I worked harder. I was a disgusting, lazy, self-centered waste.

He waved over the row of gravestones. “Now here they lie, lost to the world.”

I looked hard at the stones, feeling empty inside. Although he wasn’t responsible for their deaths, I was for Ben’s.

“Miraculously, with just a few men left, we disrupted their attack and escaped,” he said. “Although I was lucky to have survived, I didn’t feel lucky at the time.”

I followed silently as he began to walk again.

“I went through a period of self-destruction, boozing and whoring, unconcerned with the world,” he said.

Whores? We had whores?

“However, after a time I managed to pull myself together. I was accomplishing nothing. If anything, my actions were endangering the Coalition and my loved ones that remained. I realized that I needed to fight for what I believed in, what the Coalition believes in, love and liberty. People die in wars, but we still have to fight for the living. From that day forth I trained and fought hard. Now I train future warriors. My friends’ deaths won’t be for nothing; don’t let Ben’s death be for nothing.”

He stood straighter, his chest pushing out, and turned his commanding eyes on me. I flinched back at the strength in them and suddenly felt scrawny next to the man. Despite his age, muscles that dwarfed mine hugged his upper body, and he stood half a foot taller than me. His eyes trailed to the right, and he focused on a freshly-chipped stone, behind an empty grave.

It read, Ben Lockhart. Anger boiled inside me, not at the Instructor, but at the people that stole my friend, my best friend. If I dared to love and continue to have friends, I had to become powerful. After convincing myself for years that it was acceptable to live a relaxed life, I finally saw my error. Our world wasn’t safe.

I would train incessantly; I would hone myself into a razor sharp blade, ready to kill if necessary. I’d become impenetrable armor, dedicated to protection. My life of leisure was over; my life of devotion had begun.

I raised my fist. “I'll see you in class tomorrow. I need to go practice my skills now.”

He turned, smiling sadly. “I'm sorry for your loss, and I’m sorry about your parents. They were good people.”

“Thanks. I'm sorry for all of yours.”

He nodded. “I hope you’ll decide to speak at Ben’s funeral tomorrow. You’ll regret it if you don’t.” He walked away, leaving me alone with death.

☼☼☼

Dressed in my finest black button-down shirt and slacks, I approached the condolence line. Ben’s parents stood shakily with red-rimmed eyes, accepting sympathies from the funeral guests.

When it was my turn, I stepped up and hugged Ben’s mother. “Ms. Lockhart, I’m so sorry for your loss.” I felt my eyes water. “I should have saved him.”

She squeezed back, then released me. “Thank you. It’s been so terrible. Why did they have to kill Ben?” She shook her head. “At least you survived though. I’m so proud that you’re working for the military to protect the rest of us. We need to make these Wilders pay.” She broke down and cried.

I moved on to Mr. Lockhart and shook his rough hand. “I’m sorry, Sir.”

Lips pressed together, he nodded. “If only my boy had talent, maybe he’d still be alive.”

I shivered at the similarity to Ben’s last words. All this time his dad was right about how important talent was. I nodded to him, not knowing what to say and moved off into the crowd, where I found Danessa. Her typical wry expression was now stark.

“Hey kiddo, how are you holding up?” she asked.

I shook my head, knowing that I wasn’t doing well. “It’s been tough, Danessa. I’m glad I still have you.” I hugged her.

“I’m glad I have you too.”

We held each other until a bell tolled. It was time. We took our seats. After a few people spoke, it was my turn. Releasing Danessa’s hand, I made my way to the podium. I stood before the audience and surveyed those in attendance. Ben’s parents, dressed in black, sat slumped. Lilly sat with a couple who must have been her parents, her eyes lowered, biting her lip.

Seeing her there, I knew I couldn’t help but be with her. She was all I ever wanted. I wasn’t a good person, but maybe I could become one. I’d have to apologize after my speech.

I spotted Jasmine in the back row, looking stunning in her black dress. Despite her exotic beauty, I wouldn’t choose her over Lilly in a million years. After my eyes landed on the Melmens, I noticed their daughter, a cute, pale-faced redhead. I thought of my conversation with Ben so long ago and nearly smiled. Embarrassed, my face hardened into a frown.

Clearing my throat, I steeled myself before beginning my speech. I wouldn’t break down. “I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to speak today, but I’m glad I’m making the effort. I stand before you on this tragic day, a tragedy brought to us by lawlessness, by scum. As a child, I believed we were safe in the city, somehow free of the outside horrors. Now, I realize that we aren’t safe. If we want to be free, to live and to love, we must fight for it. We must work hard to protect our friends and loved ones. I must work hard.”

I saw my Instructor nod. “Ben was my best friend and what happened was terrible. It eats me up inside every day that I couldn’t stop it, that I couldn’t save him.” My voice quivered, my eyes watering. “Every day, I blame myself... Mr. and Ms. Lockhart, I’m so sorry, if only I could have stopped them. If I was just a little stronger... a little more focused...” I turned away hiding my flowing tears. “I’m sorry...,” I said, then ran from the podium, unable to continue. When I was well away from everyone, in an open field, I stopped to let my tears flow freely.

After sometime, a human shadow slid up in front of me, and I flinched. Lilly? Glancing up, my eyebrows rose. Jasmine stood before me, wringing her hands. My face grew hot, and I turned away to hide my tears.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“No.”

I jumped as her hands surrounded me, then settled against her. She already saw me crying. What did it matter now? It just felt comforting to be near someone.

“I’m so sorry for what happened to Ben,” she said.

“It’s been rough,” I said through tears. “I’m just trying to get through these days. Thanks for coming to see me.”

“No problem. I guess as a healer, I always want to make people feel better.”

I wished she were Lilly. “Thanks. You are.” She held me back, then abruptly leaned in, her soft lips pressing against mine. I pulled back. What was she— “You Pig!” I jumped at hearing a woman shout near us. Lilly stood with her arms crossed, her brow furrowed, and her mouth clamped. She huffed, then stomped away.

I threw up my hands. “She kissed me,” I said. “I didn’t do anything.”

Jasmine faced me. “Are you guys going out or something?”

“I wish, but we keep having problems and misunderstandings.”

“That happens with my boyfriend and me sometimes.”

I gapped at her. “Boyfriend? Why did you kiss me?”

She shrugged. “I just thought it would make you feel better.”

“Talent.” I covered my face and shook my head. “Just leave me alone.”

“Sorry,” she mumbled and walked away.

☼☼☼

Late that night, I hunched in the corner of my bedroom in my wicker chair. Questions kept stomping in my mind, making sleep impossible. Would Lilly forgive me? Would Ben’s parents have shaken my hand if they’d known what really happened? What would Danessa have thought if she heard Ben beg for his life? Thank Talent she stopped reading my thoughts. I could never reveal the truth, but I wouldn’t forget it. My instructor was right. If I wanted to protect those I loved, I needed to sharpen my skills and meet my potential. Maybe I’d even beat Sid after a while. He needed to be put in his place.

Feeling resolute after my decision, my mind cleared. I yawned and stretched, cracking my back. It was time to sleep; it was time to move forward. That night I dreamed of my parents.

CHAPTER 8

The next morning I rose early. I picked up cracker wrappers, then swept up the glass. After righting the lamp and piling my laundry, I showered and shaved. Then I spiked up my hair before spending a few minutes admiring my now clean chiseled jaw-line and captivating eyes. After I was satisfied with my appearance, I dressed in a crisp, clean uniform and departed for class. I wondered what it would be like to return. Would people think poorly of me? Would it be hard to catch up with the class?

When I arrived at the facility, I walked down the halls viewing the pictures of former exemplary students and instructors with new meaning. How many of these students had died protecting the Coalition? How many of them had lost friends and loved ones?

Upon entering the class, I scanned the room. Danessa, who sat in the back, met my eyes and smiled. I winked in return. A few seats from her, sat Sid. My scowl was met with a smirk.

“Jaden,” said Sid. “Nice of you to return to your required duty. We haven’t seen you in a while. It’s good to see you though.”

I squinted at him. Was he serious?

“So I can humiliate you again,” he said.

Of course he wasn’t. He laughed, his belly jiggling. His new buddies snickered along with him.

“You didn’t see me, but I’ve seen you...”

The class turned to me.

“Three nights ago, you left your dorm in a sundress and red stiletto heels. Talk about humiliating.”

The entire class broke out into laughter. Even Deo smirked.

Sid’s round cheeks grew rosy. “That never happened,” he said through clenched teeth. “You filthy Wilder!”

“Quiet Sid and grow up,” said Deo. “His friend was killed by a Wilder. Show some respect. We’re all on the same side here. Remember that.” He faced me. “It’s good to have you back Jaden.”

Sid scowled, massaged his temples, and lowered his eyes. When I faced Lilly, she looked away crossing her arms. I frowned, feeling my stomach sink. I’d stop by her room after class to apologize.

The remaining few students shuffled in. After everyone was seated, the Instructor cleared his throat. I turned forward, my pen ready, giving him my full attention.

☼☼☼

After class, I visited Lilly’s room, but she wasn’t there. Waiting for her forgiveness was torture. The next morning, on our day off, I went to see her again. She was gone again. I couldn’t take it. I paced around the halls, chewing on my lip, lost in thought and mired in anxiety before finally returning to my room.

I drank a glass of water and ate some crackers. My intercom buzzed, and my eyes jerked toward it. Who was calling? I walked over and pressed a red button, accepting the call.

“Jaden, it’s Lilly.”

Lilly! Finally! “Lilly, can I come by? I want to talk about—”

“There’s no time for that,” she said. “Security will be at your room any second.”

My stomach soured familiarly.

“Tell them you were practicing with me all day.”

Before I could respond, the intercom shut down. Perspiration dotted my forehead. What did they want from me? Maybe I could exit the window. When I took a step toward it, pounding on the door froze me in place.

“It’s security. Open up.”

I inhaled slowly and deeply. Fleeing was stupid anyway. They’d find me eventually. I reluctantly opened the door. Two burly security guards stood before me.

“It was reported that you stole Peacemaker from Instructor Deo.”

I flinched back, my brow furrowing. What? I didn’t expect that. “I didn’t take anything.”

Despite my assertion, I looked around the room. When my eyes passed my bed, they shot open. An iron fist at the end of a rough handle stuck out from my covers.

The security guards’ eyes followed mine. “What’s that?”

“I didn’t take that. I don’t know how it got here.”

“Sure.”

One security guard stepped over to the bed before pulling Peacemaker from it. He gasped as the mace ripped from his hands and slammed on the ground with a thud.

“Damn this thing is heavy. Help me with this.”

The other guard walked over, grabbed one end, and together they slowly hefted the huge mace, their faces growing red with the effort. The wooden floor had a deep dent where one flange craved into it. The two men shuffled by me, their breathing labored.

“Follow us. The Instructor wants to see you,” one managed to say.

I lowered my head and followed the men. When we reached the Instructor’s office, we entered.

“Jaden,” Deo said. “Have a seat. He waited until I sat in front of his desk before continuing. “I received a disturbing report that seems to have been true.”

He grabbed the offered mace with one hand, his arm glowing purple. The guards stepped away, breathing heavily, sweat on their brows.

I clenched my jaw, shaking my head. “I didn’t take it. Why would I want your mace?”

He squinted. “It is quite famous. Where were you earlier today?”

“I was practicing with Lilly all day. I just got back to my room when security showed up.” Did her warning mean she forgave me? Maybe she was so attracted to me that she couldn’t resist.

“Where?”

“In her room,” I said. She didn’t specify. Hopefully we were on the same page.

The Instructor nodded toward one of the security guards.

The guard activated the intercom. “It’s security.”

“Yes.” Lilly’s sweet voice sounded through the device.

“Is it true that Jaden Stone was with you all day today?”

“Yeah, we had a great time today. Why, what’s going on?”

“Don’t worry about that. Where were you and what were you doing together?”

“We were practicing in my room all day. Tell me what’s going on.”

“It’s nothing. Sorry to bother you.” He clicked off the intercom.

The Instructor cleared his throat, and I turned back to him. “I didn’t think you’d take it anyway. I have an idea of how it got there.”

I jumped up, my chair falling behind me with a thud. “Sid!” I marched to the door, my body sparking green. “This time he’s gone too far.”

“Stop,” Deo said.

Refusing to listen, I strode closer to the exit before reaching for the knob. Suddenly, my hand froze, inches from the door. Stubbornly, I strained to reach the knob until sweat ran down my sides. Then I slowly and involuntarily rotated an inch off the ground, feeling the influence of the Iron Will.

He stared at me with his cold blue eyes. “Do not get revenge.”

Squeezing my fists, I huffed loudly. “Fine.”

“This feud of yours ends now. If Sid wants to be punished, let him dig his own grave but don’t retaliate.”

With my mouth set in a thin line, I turned before exiting his office. I seethed at his control over me as I plodded back to my room, my head low. When I noticed Lilly walking toward me, my face suddenly softened.

I waved. “Hey, Lilly. Thanks for helping me out back there.”

She eyed me, crossing her arms. “It wasn’t right for Sid to frame you. Besides, as much as I hate you, I hate Sid more.”

I gapped at her, thinking of something to say.

My hesitation must have annoyed her. She huffed, throwing her arms up, then stomped off.

“Wait.”

She slowed, then wheeled around before stomping up to me. “What?”

“Sorry,” I said, momentarily lowering my eyes.

She pitched forward, glaring at me. “For telling me to go away when I was trying to comfort you? Or for kissing Jasmine? Or worst of all, for not remembering our night at the park?”

My skin tingled, sending a shiver through me. She remembered. Did that mean she’d been thinking about me all these years? I met her alluring dark eyes, feeling more confident. “I loved that night at the park.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I wanted to see you after that, but you disappeared.”

She looked down, shaking her head. “I know. My dad got a new job in Alliance City. I didn’t know how to find you.”

“It doesn’t matter now. Our day at the park was the best day of my life. I want a thousand more with you.”

She smiled broadly, her dimples brightening her face. “Really?”

I stepped closer and clasped her hands. “Yes.”

She pulled away, her brow furrowing. “What about Jasmine?”

“There’s nothing between us. She only kissed me because she felt bad for me. I didn’t want her to and pulled away as soon as she did. She has a boyfriend anyway.”

She shook her head. “That’s weird.”

“It is. Right?”

“You and Danessa are just friends?”

I nodded. “Just friends. I only want to be with you.”

Her smile beamed with delight. “I want to be with you too.”

She took my hands, leaning close, her lavender perfume exciting me. She closed her big eyes before tilting her head up with puckered full lips. My desire battled my anxiety, and I hesitated. After a moment though, I leaned in and thanked my desire for winning.

“Ooo, what are you guys doing? Something inappropriate it appears.”

I pulled away an instant before my lips touched Lilly’s. Sid. Damn him. Lilly’s face grew red as she looked down. Whirling around, I clenched my fists. It was bad enough that he set me up. Interrupting a kiss from Lilly was the last straw.

Raising my balled fists, I flexed my telekinetically enhanced muscles. “I’ve had enough of you. Let’s see whose better, once and for all.”

He shrugged before removing his glasses. “I would like nothing better than to destroy you.” He raised his now glowing blue hands, his jaw clenched. “Bring it.”

Just as I was about to strike him, I felt Lilly’s hand on my shoulder. “Jaden, it’s not worth it. Let’s go for a walk.”

I open and closed my fist once, grilling Sid.

“Please.”

At her tone, my anger melted away. Nothing could have stopped me from destroying him, nothing but her request. Besides, I’d soon get my chance to fight him in The Ring. I slowly turned from Sid, breaking eye contact at the last second. With our backs turned on him, Lilly and I walked away.

“I thought so,” he called after us.

For an instant, I wanted to charge him but decided against it. It was much nicer to walk with Lilly.

☼☼☼

A week later, Lilly and I sat on a large blanket, eating dinner in the park. We had been together every day since our confessions. When I was with her, I felt like a different person, one who didn’t lose his best friend a few weeks ago. When alone, especially at night, I was haunted by guilt and horrible images.

“It’s beautiful out today,” Lilly said, pulling me into the present.

I smiled and then gazed into her dark brown eyes. “Thanks to you it is.”

She blushed before lowering her head, grinning.

“What do you do for fun now that you’re all grown up?” I asked.

She angled her head, her hair swinging to the side. “Steal, cheat, and smash mailboxes.”

“What? Did you break your own?”

“I couldn’t help it. Sometimes I fly into rages.”

I raised my eyebrows. “I’ll have to be careful around you.”

“Yes. You better.”

We exchanged smiles, captured by each other’s eyes.

“Hey guys, what are you doing?” someone asked next to us.

My gaze jerked toward the direction of the speaker. Danessa stood a few feet from us, twirling her hair.

“Hey, Danessa,” Lilly and I both said.

She flashed me a sideways smile. “Jaden, your eyes look stunning in this sun.”

I felt my face flush as I glanced at Lilly’s frown. Danessa pointed at our lunch. “Having a little picnic? Are you guys on a date or something?” She smiled devilishly.

Lilly looked away, blushing.

I stared blankly at Danessa, not knowing what to say.

“Ooo, it is. Lilly and Jaden sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G, first comes love—”

I waved my hand, shaking my head. “All right, come on Danessa, enough.”

She pouted. “Aww, somebody’s sensitive. Giving up on me already?”

Lilly squinted at me, pressing her lips together.

“What?” I asked. “We haven’t been together in years. And, if I remember correctly, you’re the one who broke up with me.”

“I know, I’m just kidding. Have fun you two,” she said and walked off.

A distance away, Danessa turned back with a frown focused solely on Lilly. She glared for a moment, then left.

Lilly glowered back, her brow furrowed. “Sometimes she gets to me.”

“She’s just kidding around. Don’t worry about her.” Gently touching Lilly’s thigh, I brought her attention back to me. “Let’s enjoy our day.”

She smiled broadly at me, once again her cheerful self. “I’d love to.”

We enjoyed the rest of our meal in the sun, as if Danessa had never intruded before going our separate ways for the night.

☼☼☼

I lay on the cold ground, in a dark forest, staring at the black sky. No leaves rustled, no sticks cracked, and no birds sang. The ominous silence weighed on me, filling me with dread. I propped myself up to scan the area. Thick, gnarled trees surrounded me like a cage, and a blanket of gray fog hung in the air, distorting my vision.

I twisted to my left, knowing what I’d see and dreading it. Ben lay still, his face a bloodless mask. Black rings encircled his closed eyes, and his naked chest was gashed and bloody.

“Ben. I’m so sorry.”

His lids shot open, revealing cloudy orbs. I scrambled back along the ground, my body suddenly shaking. He stood, slow and unsteady, as if he just learned how. Heart thumping, I trembled, unable to look away from the horror.

His mouth drooped opened, and he spoke in a thin, scratchy voice. “You killed me; you selfish bastard. I want revenge.”

He stepped forward and teetered like a drunk. I leapt up to run, but before I took a step, something ripped me down. The ground slammed into me, driving the air from my lungs. Through the pain, I lifted my head to see him. He was shaking his glowing, green finger back and forth.

“Look,” he said with a smile. “I finally got talent.”

I reached for my own, so I could escape, but it was gone. I was his prisoner. It felt like an eternity as the bloody zombie stumbled over to me. With each step, the alarm bells in my head grew louder. When he reached me, I cringed back, wishing I were anywhere else. He lunged forward with surprising speed and clawed at my stomach. His fingers dug into my flesh and pulled out chunks of it. I screamed, redoubling my efforts to flee but couldn’t move.

He smiled before stuffing my flesh into his mouth. “Mmm. You should try some.” As he ate, the wound on his chest healed and the color returned to his face.

He licked the blood off his fingers and reached out for more—

I jumped up in bed with a gasp. My hands shot toward my stomach and felt for wounds. I jerked my head around the room, my shirt damp with sweat. A dream. Just a dream. I took a slow, steady breath to calm my heart. Would the nightmares every go away?

☼☼☼

Lilly and I enjoyed the next few days with each other. Each time I saw her, I felt more connected with her and couldn’t wait to see her again. It seemed like we’d been dating for a year rather than a couple weeks.

Together again, we walked away from the park, where we spent our day off. The sun shone brightly, birds sang cheerful songs, and the sweet smell of flowers drifted by.

“Are you all right? You look tired,” said Lilly.

I ran my hand over my face. “I’ve been having trouble sleeping, but I’ll manage.”

“I’ll make you valerian root tea. It should help.”

I smiled at her kindness. “Thanks. I’d like that.”

We walked on, and I focused back on the present—the feel of her soft hand and the meadow of purple flowers that we passed through.

Lilly pointed at them. “Aren’t those pretty. They’re like stars.”

“They’re called May Day flowers. I always liked them too.”

She poked me in the ribs. “You’re so wise.”

I smiled at the compliment. “I’ve been told that.”

We passed an ice cream stand, where two kids licked dripping cones. I reached into my pocket, searching for money. At the clink of a few chits left over from my stipend, I pointed to the stand.

“Do you want ice cream?”

Her eyes lit up as she smiled sweetly. “Sure, I’ll take a small.”

“All right. I’ll be right back.”

After I reached the ice cream stand, I ordered two small vanilla cones from the old man behind the counter. He located two cones before scooping ice cream into them, then mumbled something.

“What’s that?” I asked.

He cleared his throat and met my eyes. “I said you’re going to lose your girl.”

Feeling my heart pound, I wheeled around. A tall, burly man stood next to her. Lowering my eyebrows, I crossed my arms. Who was that?

I quickly paid before marching back to Lilly. When I neared the two of them, my stomach knotted. I hadn’t seen him since he moved to Alliance City, but I’d never forget him. Sven. I couldn’t believe it. Was that his hand on Lilly? Scowling, I hastened my pace toward the two.

She pushed his hand away. “I said no, Sven. I’m not interested. I’ve already told you.”

I exhaled. Good, she didn’t like him.

“Oh, come on baby. You know you want me.”

I growled. “Stop.” Sven jumped the slightest bit, causing me to smile. “Remember me?” I asked.

He turned his huge frame toward me. Squinting, he scratched his head. He nodded. “Oh yeah, you’re that little weakling I used to mess with.”

He shrugged as he grabbed Lilly’s arm. “Come on baby, let’s go.”

“No,” she yelled, pulling away.

I stepped between them and placed my hand on his chest. “She said no.”

He threw his head up, bursting into laughter. “What are you going to do?”

“Stop you.”

The insides of his eyebrows dipped. “I’ll show you.”

He swung at my head. Before impact, his fist froze, and his eyes widened. When his entire body began to glimmer green, his gaze flitted over his body.

Standing a little straighter, I puffed out my chest. “I’m not so weak anymore. The size of my muscles is inconsequential.”

I raised my hand, fire in my eyes, and his feet cleared the ground. I desperately wanted to punish him for all the times he beat and embarrassed me in front of others. It would be so easy to smash him to a pulp, to show him how it felt. I hesitated, feeling my anger bubble inside me. With a flick of my wrist, he could be out of my life forever.

It was wrong to hurt people though. Besides, what would Lilly think? Instead, I slowly pushed him back ten feet before releasing him. Still, it felt good to have power over my bully.

He took a quick step forward, raising his fist, teeth bared.

“Stop,” I said.

He froze, this time on his own accord.

He wasn’t as stupid as I thought. “You’re no match for me. I could crush you, literally, but I won’t. Some victims would make you regret your bullying, but it’s not right. Hurting you back would only perpetuate the cycle of bullying. It would show you that might makes right. It’s not acceptable to hurt and intimidate people.”

He shrugged, throwing his hands up before turning away. “Take it easy. I was just playing around.” The brute meandered away, his head lowered.

“Oh, and Sven... don’t go near Lilly.”

I faced Lilly. She smiled as she looked down. “Thanks for sticking up for me. You’re the best.”

I handed her an ice cream cone. “No, you’re the best.”

Her smile grew, dimpling her cheeks as she stepped close. My body tingled at her nearness. Her big dark eyes found mine, her look radiating warmth inside me. I slowly released my breath, feeling my heart pound. Her fingertips brushed her collarbone, drawing my eyes down. My breathing accelerated as I glanced down at her thin waist and tight shirt. I wanted to tear it off. Looking back up, my eyes lingered on her full rosy lips. I met her eyes again, smiling slightly. Should I kiss her? The answer was obvious. I leaned in, lips puckered.

She jerked back, her eyes darting down. “Oh!”

Streams of melting ice cream ran down her hand.

“I guess I have to eat this quicker.”

I exhaled, slumping. There goes my chance. My eyebrow rose though as she licked ice cream from her hand. I imagined the feel of her tongue gliding along my neck.

“Come by my room tonight,” she said.

I raised my chin. I’d have another chance. “I don’t know. I’ve got a lot going on.”

Her lips curled into a slight smile, and she met my eyes. “I was thinking we could continue our moment.”

“I could probably move some things around.”

Her eyes lit up. “Okay, Cuddle Bug, it’s a date.”

A pet name. Things were progressing.

She stepped close, linking my arm before leading me back up the path. I smiled and rested my hand on hers.

☼☼☼

That night I stood outside Lilly’s dorm-room with May Day flowers in hand. I knocked.

“Come on in.”

I opened the door, and my eyebrows rose. Lilly wore a form-fitting black dress, decorated with embroidered cherries. Her pinned up hair revealed the creamy, smooth skin of her neck. Suddenly, my heart was pounding.

“Hey Pumpkin Seed.” She spun around. “What do you think?”

I loved her dress, but her beauty was an emerald twinkling in the sun. “You’re beautiful.”

She smiled before looking down, face reddening. “I meant the dress.” She playfully pushed my shoulder. Then she eyed my hand. “Flowers. For me?”

I shrugged, my head dipping with the motion. “Of course.”

She flashed me a dimpled smile. “Thanks. That was so sweet of you to bring me my favorite flowers. Let me put them in some water.” She took them from my hand before locating a vase.

I walked over to her dresser and picked up a small round box with a dragonfly on top. The inside was empty. I picked up and put down various other trinkets, examining each for a few seconds.

She tapped my shoulder. “Come on, let’s have a seat.”

I put down a turtle figurine and turned. She smiled, taking my hand.

With my other hand, I waved at her dress. “So, what’s the occasion? I feel a bit underdressed now.”

She shook her head. “Yeah, you look like a slob.”

I looked at her sharply.

She hit me, grinning wide. “Just kidding. You look cute.”

I smiled wide. She thought I was cute. She leaned in closer, adjusting her neckline. My eyes followed the motion to her flaunted cleavage. Catching a scent of her lavender perfume, I felt my desire stir. Talent, she was beautiful.

She rubbed my hand. “Thank you again for sticking up for me. It means a lot to me. He used to bug me all the time in Alliance City. Finally, I gave in to one date, hoping he’d leave me alone, but it just got worse from there.”

I shook my head, scowling. “I have some bad memories of him too. You saw one at the park.”

She squeezed my hand. “I was happy to help get rid of him. Now you helped me back. That’s why you’re the best.”

A smile grew on my face. Everything was as it should be. After her eyes touched mine, a shiver of excitement sprinted through me.

“One sec.”

She reached into a small purse next to her and pulled out a small round tin. After opening it, she rubbed her finger on the inside. Then, as she glossed her lips with the wax, I smiled at the smell of raspberries.

“What’s that?”

“Lip gloss. I make it from bees wax and concentrated raspberries. Want some?”

She wanted to kiss me. All at once, I felt short of breath. “Sure.”

After rubbing more wax on her finger, she gently rubbed my lips. Her touch thrilled me. My heart thudded as my desire fluttered inside me. What if I messed up the kiss? Relax, you’ve been waiting years to kiss her again. Enjoy it.

She was inches from me. I was terrified and excited by her nearness, by the warmth of her body, and the promise it held. I felt my stomach flutter in anticipation. I had only kissed two girls—three if you counted Jasmine—and Lilly was one of them. You’d think it would make kissing her easier, but the memory of it put that much more pressure on me. It had to be better.

I cautiously placed my hand on her thigh. She glanced down, and I almost pulled it away. Then she smiled, making me feel bolder, more confident. I slid my hand up her leg, around her hip, and settled it on the small of her back. She shifted closer, touching my arm and smiling wide. Her eyes met each of mine and then trailed down to my mouth.

I glanced at her full lips and licked mine. She leaned in, closing her midnight eyes, her lips puckered. For an instant, I felt like running, but that would be the stupidest thing I’d ever done. Instead, I placed my other hand behind her neck and pulled her in, her lavender perfume drifting by me.

Her lips were soft, moist, and sweet, tasting like raspberries. The feel of them sent shivers through my body, tingling my skin. I’d kissed her before, but this was something more, something magnificent. I never wanted it to end.

All told, it probably lasted a minute, but it was the best minute of my life. When we pulled apart, our eyes connected. I couldn’t help but smile. She quickly broke the contact, her face reddening.

She took my hand and without meeting my eyes, she said, “Well... I like you even more now.”

I smiled broadly, thinking how great she was, lost in the moment. Then my smile faded into a frown as I thought of our future. My uncle had said to be wary of war breaking out. If it did, I could lose her; was it too risky to be with her?

No, I was committed to my training. I’d be able to protect her. Life was a risk, but she wasn’t. Besides, how could I stay away?

All of a sudden, she threw her arms around me, knocking me backward. I grunted as I hit the bed, her body on top of mine. She sat up, then reached down, tickling me furiously. I squirmed, attempting to block her hands while laughing uncontrollably.

“Stop, please,” I managed between laughs.

She tickled me for a few more minutes before stopping. “I think you’ve had enough.”

She lay down next to me, her body brushing against mine. Lying together for a few hours, we talked, joked, and flirted. Finally, as the hour grew late, we stood so that I could leave. After we reached the door, she pulled me into a tight hug. My heart accelerated at feeling her warm body against mine. I didn’t want to let go. Apparently, neither did she.

Eventually, I pulled away, prolonging our contact until our fingers separated. We stood for a moment our eyes locked, with matching smiles.

“Tomorrow?” I asked.

“Tomorrow,” she promised.

I pulled my body away and strode down the hall, feeling warm and tingly. I could still smell lavender on my skin and taste raspberries on my lips.

☼☼☼

I arrived at the indoor training ground, ready for the last semifinal competition, The Ring. I’d finally get another shot at defeating Sid. For weeks, I’d been honing my talent and enjoying my time with Lilly. I felt good and well rested. Lilly’s tea worked wonders. I wished that it could take away my memories too.

Most students milled about or chatted in small groups around the boxing ring. Instructor Deo stood by one of the structure’s indoor pillars.

He waved to me. “Jaden, come here.”

Curious, I strolled over. “What’s up?”

“How are you holding up since Ben’s death?”

At the mention of his name, my mood darkened. “I’m managing,” I said, wishing he didn’t bring it up.

He nodded, his lips pursed. “Although it’s not customary for me to tell a student, I have information about the man we captured.”

I perked up at that. “Yeah?”

“He’s dead. He killed himself with a guard’s knife. We also lost the other man’s trail. For now, it’s all over.”

“Did you get answers out of him?”

“Nothing. Except that he said he was a Wilder, but who knows if that’s true.”

My breath hissed through my teeth, and I stomped away. Pathetic. Now, I’d never learn the full story.

After a few minutes, Deo stepped up to the ring. He eyed me, as if uncertain I was ready before nodding to Sid and me. “Today you will be competing in The Ring.” He picked up two padded staves. “You’ll be using touch telekinesis on these. Often in live combat, you’ll have to fight hand to hand and since telekinesis is most powerful on contact, you can typically do more damage. We have several talent healers ready so don’t hold back, but do wear your protective helmets. The battle ends when either a student is knocked down three times or they can no longer continue. Sid, Jaden step into the ring.”

Sid waddled over to me, his expression grim. Perhaps he knew that I’d been training. “I've been cutting you slack for some time now. I didn’t want to hurt your delicate sensibilities. I hope you're ready for this,” he said.

I raised my eyebrows, glancing around the room. “Ready for what?”

He huffed. “The competition.”

“Ohh, I’m actually not ready. Would you ask the Instructor if we can put it off?”

Sid scowled, rubbing his temples as he often did. He sure was easy to fluster. Sid opened his mouth to respond when the Instructor grabbed his shoulder.

“Into the ring boys and shirts off.”

I stared blankly at the old man for a moment, then lowered my heated face. I knew it was standard practice to be shirtless in the ring, but somehow it slipped my mind. It was always a little nerve wracking to be partially exposed in front of others. But was it really that bad? After all, I had been lifting weights for a while. I had toned muscles and a six-pack. I shrugged and pulled off my shirt. Sid did the same, baring his rounded stomach and flabby chest. Now, if I was him, I’d be embarrassed.

I stepped through the ropes, into the ring, then fastened on my protective helmet. My eyes caught Lilly, red faced and smiling as she looked at me. She wasn’t the only one. A few other girls grinned and elbowed their friends. I liked the attention. After walking to the corner of the ring, I raised my padded staff, ready for battle. Sid did the same while the class watched in silent anticipation.

The Instructor raised his fist. “You may begin.”

I stood confidently in my corner, focusing my mind. Touch Telekinesis was one of my specialties, and I’d been training hard for months. Sid stood in his corner, looking pale. Was he worried he’d lose or was that just his typical chalky pallor?

My body flared into a shiny green haze, my brow crinkling in determination. Most of my life I was helpless in fights. I couldn’t count the times that I cowered in fear away from bullies’ fists and boots. I wasn’t helpless anymore. My feet smacked the ground as I charged forward in two bounding steps. Within striking range, the muscles of my chiseled shoulders and arms flexed as my staff sped toward his face. Sid’s eyes bulged, his face and torso whipping backward. The end of my staff skimmed by his head, a hair’s breadth from his nose. He stumbled backward two steps into the ropes and bounced forward. The other end of my staff was already careening toward his legs.

In an azure burst, he jumped, his feet clearing my staff by a couple inches. I swung again, flaring my talent, pushing for more speed. My staff cut upward through the air toward his head. Just as gravity pulled him down, the pad of my staff slammed into his chin. His head snapped back, jerking when it reached the end of its motion. His limp body collapsed on the ground, his stomaching jiggling with the impact.

I stood stunned. One shaky breath escaped my lips. Then another. He flinched, then shook his head. He stood steadier than I would have imagined, likely with the aid of his talent. I readied myself for another attack.

Boom! A room shuddering bang exploded in my ears.

I grunted as an abrupt force slammed into me, ripping me from my feet. My head crashed against the ground, and the world vanished.

☼☼☼

My eyes fluttered open to see ceiling rafters. I stared up, my mind shrouded in a confused fog. A sharp ringing resonated in my ears, dampening the sound of unintelligible shouts. My head lulled to the side, as if it had its own agenda. Students in the far corner pointed in front of them. They seemed to move strangely, like a movie reel playing too slow.

I found myself in a seated position and twisted to where they pointed. Students ran by, urgency on their faces. Next came thick black smoke and—

“Fire!” someone yelled.

All of a sudden, everything hit me. The world sped up to a furious pace. The sounds of roaring fire and panicked students assailed my ears. I pushed against the ground, and pain spiked through my back and head. I thought of Lilly, and an extreme sense of urgency sprinted through me. She could be in danger. I pushed through the pain and stood, my legs trembling.

A man, dressed all in black, darted out from behind a pillar. Just as he reached the door, a purple whip of energy lashed out and tripped him. Deo stood twenty paces away, his aura glowing brightly. The man in black twisted around, his eyes wide as Deo’s talent enveloped him.

“Help,” a girl screamed.

My head jerked to the sound. Raging flames encircled Danessa, tears streaming down her face. A shiver crashed through me, and I reached for my telekinesis. It darted away like a sparrow. My stomach tightened as I fought for breath. I reached again. She sparkled green, then dimmed.

My hands flew to the sides of my face. “Work, damn it.”

The instructor squinted at me then whirled toward Danessa.

Like water quenching a fire, Sid’s talent cascaded into the flames and blanketed them. Billowing smoke supplanted the extinguished fire. Danessa’s body flared blue than drifted over to us. When she landed, she fell to her knees, coughing. I rushed to her side.

People wheeled on Sid. “You did it.”

“You saved her.”

“You’re a hero.”

Sid smiled as he looked over his adoring fans, then sneered when his eyes reached mine. They were right. He was a hero; I was a failure.

“Are you all right?” I asked Danessa.

She looked at me, her brow furrowed. “Yeah. I think so. Thanks to Sid.”

Her words slammed smacked me in the face. I lowered my head, shame weighting heavy on me. “I’m sorry. I tried.”

She turned away. “I know.”

The medics were now at Danessa’s side, checking her out. I stood and stepped back a few paces.

Instructor Deo walked up to Sid. “Well, Sid. That was magnificent. I think we can consider this a victory for the completion today.”

Lilly approached me before putting her hand on my shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go to the medic and get you checked out.”

I shrugged her off. “No. I failed her. All of my training, hard work, and determination have been for nothing. She almost died because of me!”

I was disgusted with myself for not saving her and only thinking of Lilly when there was danger. Danessa was a close friend. I stormed from the facility, fists clenched and my knuckles white. I felt my anger taking over, my control waning. I didn’t fight it. The edges of my vision dimmed, threatening to rob me of sight. Lilly called out, but like I was behind thick stone walls, her pleas couldn’t reach me. Blood boiling, I looked for something to blunt my anger on.

I stomped up to a tall, sprawling oak tree, the ground shaking with my steps. My arm burst into an emerald haze, my talent flowing through me. It felt good and right to give in. Growling, I struck the tree, my fist and arm smashing into its thick trunk. The tree groaned as wood splintered and cracked. I slammed into it again, and this time, it buckled, then tore in half, its great branches arcing to the ground. With a boom, the tree crashed down, the earth rumbling beneath it. A gust of air blew by me, throwing dust and dirt into my eyes and increasing my rage. I leapt at the fallen tree and rained down punches, fracturing it further. Bark and chucks of wood flew out around me.

“Jaden,” I heard dimly, as if underwater. “Jaden,” I heard again and then felt a hand on my shoulder. Lilly. Immediately, my anger faded.

I turned, looking down, red faced and embarrassed. Damn. I really needed to learn to control myself. “I’m sorry,” I said dumbly.

“It’s okay.”

But nothing was okay. I failed Danessa and my anger endangered Lilly. “What if a branch had hit you? What if you’re in danger, and I can’t save you.”

She leaned in and hugged me. “You’ll never lose me. Nothing can keep us apart.”

Despite everything, I smiled. “You’re right. Nothing will, because I’m going to train harder. I need to be better, stronger, faster, and more focused.”

She met my eyes, nodding. “I’ll train with you. We’ll get there together.”

Her words strengthened my determination. “Thanks for being there for me, and for calming me down. You always can. I don’t know what I’d do if you weren’t around.”

☼☼☼

After the explosion, Lilly and I sat on her bed. I squeezed my eyes shut and rubbed my head, which still throbbed from hitting the ring floor.

I looked at Lilly, glad for her presence. “I’m shaken up about the explosion. I always thought we were safe in the Coalition. First Ben and now this. What’s going on?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I know what you mean. The last border war was still going on when we were kids, but that was outside of the Coalition. There has never been violence this close. I don’t feel safe anymore.”

I nodded. It was nerve-wracking. “I’m just glad Deo stopped the guy. Maybe we’ll get some answers this time.”

“What do you mean, this time?”

“We got nothing from the guys that killed Ben. One escaped and the other killed himself during interrogation.”

She shook her head and rolled her eyes. “Ughhh. How incompetent could they be?”

“Seriously. Hopefully they’ll make changes to protect us better. I don’t want to have to watch my back all the time.”

She shrugged. “We might have to after training anyway. You never know where we’ll be placed.”

The overhead light flickered, drawing my attention. For a moment, I stared at it, then tugged my eyes away and refocused on her. I nodded, feeling sick to my stomach. “You’re right.”

☼☼☼

The next few weeks, I trained with a kind of madness. If I defeated Sid in The Gamut, the final competition, then I could take a break. Throughout my training, I ignored everyone’s gossip about the explosion, preferring to wait for real information. All I knew was that someone tried to kills us and people were angry about it.

I stayed up late to practice, supplanting my sleep with meditation, which also bolstered my stamina and improved my focus. During my more intense training, I developed a new sense of awareness of the world around me.

Each night, I sat in my room mentally juggling rice bags to improve my control. I threw the same bags at a target to improve my accuracy. I lifted large rocks and smashed them down hundreds of times each day to boost my power. I also practiced touch talent, performing athletic feats like no other human. When Lilly and I trained together, I leapt, climbed, and spun through my self-made obstacle courses. My mastery over my talent had surely improved, but was it enough; could I protect her?

☼☼☼

I casually flipped over a high steel bar holding on with one hand and waving to Lilly with the other. I’d made amazing progress in just a few weeks. Lilly smiled, waving in return, as did the ten or so identical Lilly’s beside her. Following through with my swing to build momentum, I marveled at her illusionary talent. She was going to be special. At the end of my third revolution, I released vertically, tucked my arms and legs, and somersaulted high into the air. Rapid Park spun around me. In turn, I saw the shining sun in the brilliant blue sky and then scores of chatting and picnicking citizens.

I felt delightfully uninhibited while in the air, like a hawk soaring on the wind. After descending, I grasped the bar again. I spun around once, twice, and then launched myself into the sky. I threw my arms out, enjoying the wind whipping by and the sun warming my back. A second later, my feet thudded onto the earth with an impact that would have shattered a normal person’s ankles.

The telekinetic talent that enshrouded my bones, muscles, and skin enhanced me, increasing my durability, speed, and strength to superhuman levels. Without a moment’s rest, I sprung into the air from a crouch to land on a high stone wall only to immediately leap forward again. The lounging citizens gasped as I glided above them. Just before landing, I tucked, then rolled in an open grassy plain. Finally, I flopped on my back exhausted and dizzy. People clapped and cheered for me. It felt good.

“Impressive, Jaden.”

I jerked my head up. Instructor Deo stood over me.

“You’re skills have improved since the explosion.”

I sat up, clenching my fist. “I’ll never fail like that again.”

“Let’s hope not. It ended well this time. Next time, someone might die.”

I lowered and shook my head. “I know.”

“I also saw what you did to that tree.”

Heat suddenly coursed through my cheeks. I didn’t look up.

“You have great power,” he said, “but you need to improve your control and focus. Your anger isn’t the key.”

I looked up and nodded. I knew he was right. It was why I had been training so hard. Even though anger gave me power, it was dangerous. “Did they get anything out of the guy you captured?”

“Not yet, but they will. There will be no mistakes this time. The wall guards are on high alert due to the recent attacks. We should be able to stop anything else coming our way. The commissioner and high general are working on a more permanent solution as we speak, but these things take time.”

They had better come up with something soon or someone else might die, I thought but nodded, saying nothing.

“I’m looking forward to seeing what you can do at The Gamut.”

I raised my chin. “You’ll see me win.”

He nodded, his lips pursed. “I hope so.... Enjoy the rest of your day. I’ve got work to do.” He waved at Lilly with a smile, then left.

Lilly strolled up. “Sounds like you have a fan.”

“Maybe. He seems to care.”

She gave me a warm smile and took my hand. “Come on, let’s walk.”

I resisted her pull. “I wasn’t done training though.”

“You looked stunning up there. I think you’re ready for The Gamut. Let’s enjoy the beautiful day together.”

When she tugged my hand again, I followed.

I hoped she was right, and I was ready. “What’s it like to be an illusionist anyway?”

“It’s amazing. The world is at your command. Anything I wish to see materializes. Sometimes, the worlds I create are so real I could get lost in them. You can make life appear perfect.”

“Walking with you on this beautiful day, that’s perfection.”

She looked down shyly, her cheeks blushing. “Who’s to say this isn’t an illusion?”

I quickly glanced around, trying to notice anything out of place, anything unreal, but the world was flawless. Was she this good? I eyed her as she broke out into a huge smile. I laughed. “Good one.”

“How about you? What’s it like to have such control over the world, to be able to practically fly?”

“It’s liberating. When using my talent I feel alive and powerful. Sometimes, though, I feel like my talent could hijack my mind if I give in too much.”

“I know what you mean. Talent makes us powerful, but we need to remember to be in control, to be responsible”

“Responsible,” I said with a big smile. “You don’t have to worry about that. I’m the model of responsibility.”

She threw her head back laughing. “Like when you responsibly lifted my skirt up at that responsible party you had?”

“Hey. I said I was going to throw a party and responsibly followed through with it. Then I followed through with my responsibility to get revenge on my friend. The fact that it was you instead of her was just a mistake. Unfortunately everybody makes them... or fortunately.”

Putting her hands on her hips, she turned to me, with pursed lips. “What does that mean?”

“I was fortunate to see your long legs and lingerie.” I laughed.

She giggled, then poked me. “If you ever want to see them again, you better watch it.”

“Sorry. Honestly, it was fortunate because we might never have talked otherwise, and I wouldn’t be with someone so wonderful.”

“And I wouldn’t be with someone so clumsy,” she said while looking down.

My eyes widened as they followed hers. Before I could react, I tripped over her outstretched leg. When I stumbled, she reached out and caught me, holding me upright. Feeling her soft body pressed into mine, thrilled me.

☼☼☼

I stood alongside The Gamut when Lilly walked up, wringing her hands. She bit her lip, and tears welled in her eyes.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Just a few hours ago I talked to Instructor Deo. He said that whoever wins today, will be paired up with me during saboteur training. The pairing would last for our entire careers. I’m worried. I want to be with you.” She blinked out tears before eyeing the ground.

The realization that I might not see Lilly flooded through me. My heart raced, and a deep frown tugged down my lips. Now I had even more incentive to win. If I won, we’d be together. I’d be able to protect her. I raised my chin, sticking out my chest. “I’ll win.”

She looked up, her eyes narrowing. “But you always lose to him. Students are betting five to one against you.”

“It just means I stand to make more with my bet,” I said, poking her in the ribs.

She smiled, but her face still held tension.

“I’ve got to go warm up. Want to send me off at the starting line?”

“I’d love to.” She threw her arms around me, hugging me tightly.

I hugged her back, steeling my resolve to win. I wanted to be with her more than anything. After a bit, we separated and walked up to the starting line, where Sid stood. I grimaced while looking at his greasy face.

He scratched his wide nose, his glasses bobbing with the motion. “Do you think the miniscule amount of training you engaged in will let you defeat me? You were pathetic during the explosion, and I’ve never lost to you,” he said.

Lilly stepped up, her mouth set in a thin line. “In the looks competition you did.”

I laughed, glancing into her eyes, loving her support. “Thanks, Cutie.” But he was right. I choked when I was needed the most.

“No problem.”

Sid’s eyebrows dipped down as he bared his teeth at Lilly. “Be quiet, street walker.”

I scowled at him, stepping close. “Don’t talk to her like that.”

Turning back to me, he locked my eyes as he stepped closer. Puffing out his chest, he stood straighter, his body suddenly glowing blue. Unmoving, I matched his gaze with my face set in stone. We stood like statues for countless breaths before his eyes finally darted away. It felt great to exert my dominance over him. I hoped this small victory wasn’t diminished by a big loss.

“Whatever,” he said as he walked away. “I’ll prove myself in the competition.”

I focused a faint stream of talent and flicked his ear. He jerked his head, then spun around, scowling. I shrugged, lifting my hands. He growled and rubbed his temples before stomping away.

Lilly laughed. “He deserved that.”

I clasped her hands, meeting her eyes. “We make a good team.”

Her smile brought dimples to her cheeks. “We do.”

“Wait for me at the finish line. We’ll celebrate tonight.”

She nodded, chewing her fingernail and then left me.

I surveyed the several—mile long course that looped around the training and defense buildings. The first obstacle, the Crank Bridge, stood four stories above the ground. The two parts of the bridge were separated by a thirty-foot gap. The crank’s purpose was to extend a platform from one bridge half to the other. Next, stood the black enclosed structure of the Endless Maze. I’d only ever heard rumors of the inside. Beyond that were hills, walls, and pits before the course disappeared behind the advanced training building.

I dynamically stretched my arms and legs before the Instructor called us to the line. “Jaden, Sid, this is it. Let’s see who’s better. Today, you’ll race in The Gamut, an obstacle course for telekinetics. The only rule is that you must not interfere with each other. Do not break it. Now, line up.”

Waiting for the Instructor to fire the starting gun, my palms were sweaty. Could I really win? If I didn’t, I’d lose Lilly. My hard training had better pay off.

Bang, the starting-gun rang out.

Sid launched like a rocket, pulling ahead. Refusing to be outdone, I enhanced my legs to catch up. We spun up the spiraling staircases of the bridge in unison. At the top, I grabbed the three-foot long steel crank. My muscles bulged, but it wouldn’t budge. Sid, who was glowing blue, was already twisting the crank. His platform began to extend toward the other side.

I increased my urgency, now glowing myself, and jerked the crank down. The shaft sheared off with a snap. Sid’s eyes flicked over as my handle clanged on the bridge at my feet. He laughed and shook his head, then skipped across his fully extended platform. I growled low in frustration. Talent, what do I do now? There was only one option. I jogged to the beginning of my bridge, wheeled, and sprinted for the gap. At the last second, I leapt into the air and soared forty feet above the ground. At first, it was exhilarating and then terrifying when I began to descend before reaching the other half of the bridge. Students below screamed.

Panicking, I flailed my arms above me as I passed under the bridge. My right hand caught only air, but the glowing fingertips of my left gripped the edge of the steel structure. For a second, I hung there, death taunting me, then I flared green and yanked on the ledge. My body shot upward onto the platform, and the class applauded.

Sid glanced back before entering the maze. I sprinted down the stairs and then shot into my entrance of the black structure. Hot air engulfed me, making it difficult to breath. I rolled my eyes. Couldn’t they at least have painted the building white? I jogged forward, ignoring side passages on the way. At a dead end, I turned left, then right. When I arrived at another wall, I turned right only to end up at another impasse. Talent, how was I supposed to know where to go? I smacked the wall, then ran back the way I came before jogging down another path. Another dead end. After several more backtracks, I’d lost any sense of direction. The black walls and dim lighting disoriented me further.

I lumbered down another path until I found a three-way intersection. My sweaty shirt stuck to my arms and chest. Breathing heavy, I peeled it from my skin and oscillated my hand up and down to shoot puffs of air over my heated body. Where was I supposed to go? I must have been in the maze for over fifteen minutes. Sid had to be out by now.

I shut my eyes and consciously relaxed my body. My shoulder and head sagged as I breathed deeply. Then I remembered what Deo said in class all those months ago. ‘Powerful talent wielders can feel the invisible auras and their direction.’

Was I powerful enough? I opened my mind to the world around me, trying to feel any presence of talent. My left arm itched and I scratched it, annoyed at the intrusion. Wait. Deo said that your body tingled when detecting talent. I spun left and sprinted down the pathway. It was better than doing nothing. After several turns, fresh air and sunlight welcomed me back to the world. I smiled and dashed for freedom.

Outside, Sid carried a ten-foot long, foot thick log on his shoulders. He was jogging fifty yards in front of me. I hefted up my own log, grunting under its massive weight. I felt the strain on my body, but my talent held me upright. I set off after him. Eventually I caught up, and we sped through obstacles neck and neck. One after another, I kept pace with Sid. After another ten minutes, the grueling pace began to fatigue me.

I reached a fifty—foot wall with square-foot blocks piled under it and peeked over my shoulder. I gasped. Sid was now well behind me, still struggling through the chest high bog. I crouched, sparked green, and leapt for the top of the wall. My fingernails scrapped along the steel wall, well short of its peak. So I did need the blocks. My talent grasped them, stacking them into stairs. I finished quickly and began climbing. Sid had just arrived at the wall when I was nearly ready to jump. My blocks glowed blue, then teetered. I tried to spring upward, but the blocks kicked out from under me, sending me sprawling through the air.

The ground smacked into me hard. I shook my head, feeling dazed and glanced at Sid while he climbed over his wall. He smirked and winked. He interfered with me. That son of a—it didn’t help to curse him. I set to the task again, determined to win. Finally, as I dropped down the other side of the huge wall, I observed Sid’s progress. He was steadily climbing a rope, three quarters of the way up the final obstacle.

Winning required boldness, and I refused to lose. I crouched in a runner’s stance, bunching the muscles of my thighs. After taking a deep breath, I exploded into a sprint. My muscles engaged, propelling me forward as my cleats dug into the ground. Each of my strides surpassed an untalented person’s fivefold. Feet from the pine-board wall, I lowered my shoulder and clenched my jaw, ignoring the rope.

When my shoulder collided with the board, pain lanced up my body, jarring my teeth and knocking me breathless, despite my talent. Glowing shards of wood sailed in all directions as I smashed through. I stumbled around, gripping my head before I managed to look up. Sid was halfway down the wall and climbing fast.

I shook off my pain and dizziness, then sprinted for the finish line. Lilly, the class, and Deo were all wide-eyed and cheering as I sped toward them. I bet they hadn’t expected that maneuver.

“Go, Jaden go!” Lilly shouted, pumping her fist into the air.

It was hard to believe I was about to beat Sid for the first time. I knew I could do it. With a big smile, I pumped my arms, nearly there.

I gasped as I saw the large rock, right before my foot. How had I missed it? I jumped aside at the last second to avoid tripping. Trying to maintain my balance and speed, I focused on my foot placement. If I could just...

My leg buckled as I miss-stepped. My knee smashed into the ground and tore open. Burning pain bolted up my leg as I rolled on the pavement. I guarded my head with my arms, and they ripped open on the rough surface. Finally, I skidded to a halt with a grunt. For a moment, I could do nothing while I cringed, holding my body and rocking back and forth in agony.

The race! My head shot up to see where Sid was. He was fifty feet from the finish line and the same distance in front of me. I glanced back at the rock; it was gone. Damn, it was an Illusion. Could Sid have developed a second talent or was it someone else?

Regaining my wits, I focused on the finish line. Lilly covered her mouth while the Instructor’s eyebrows dipped inward. Still, others cheered for any victor. Watching the pudgy weasel jog to the finish line, I was disgusted. He glanced back, his smug face sickening me.

No. I had to be placed with Lilly. Never again would I give up without a fight. My pain could wait. I leapt up into a sprint, once again legs pumping, wind whipping by me. Sid’s eyes popped wide. He spun forward, accelerating the urgency of his pace. He was too close to the finish line; I wasn’t going to make it.

With a maddening sense of urgency, I used my control, anger, and determination to focus my talent into super-dense flow of power. My emerald aura blazed around me like a fiery inferno, my calves and thighs burning the brightest. I dropped into a crouch, then detonated my power. I launched into the sky, exploding forward, the wind ripping at my clothes.

I sliced through the air like a speeding phoenix, reborn from the fire. The students gaped in complete silence, their wide eyes fixed on me. When I passed Sid, his expression melted from a raised eyebrow into a clone of those before me. After I sailed past the finish line, a profound sense of success washed over me. I beat him, finally. I was the best, and I’d be with Lilly. I grinned, basking in success.

My expression quickly soured as I realized that I would eventually crash. The reality of the pain I was about to feel set in. Talent depleted and muscles cramped, I braced for impact, pitying my already ripped and bloodied body. I shut my eyes, unable to watch as I plummeted. Then I crashed.

Where was the pain? I flinched at the feel of a warm body and powerful arms wrapped around me. I opened my eyes to glance upward. Instructor Deo, elderly frame and all, beamed down at me, with a toothy grin. He jogged along, with me cradled in his arms.

I couldn’t believe he caught me. My smile grew to match his. He stopped before placing me on the ground. He raised my hand to the crowd of onlookers, many of which covered their mouths. Abruptly, applause thundered through the air. Screams of adoration washed over me.

“Jaden! Jaden!”

I saw Danessa in the crowd, pumping her fist. “Stunning, Jaden,” she yelled.

Sid stood a few paces away with his head lowered, rubbing his temples. Lilly ran over to me, with a big, dimpled smile. When she reached me, she threw her arms around me, hugging me tight. I had missed the feeling of praise being showered on me.

☼☼☼

After The Gamut, Lilly and I made our way to the medic to have me patched up. A big grin was fixed on my face, as if chiseled in stone. Everything was coming together. I’d finally conquered Sid and forged myself into a shield strong enough to protect love.

Lilly leaned in, wrapping her arm around my waist. “You were great today, Sugar Plum. When I saw Sid coming over the wall without you, my stomach sank. I was so worried I’d be paired with him instead of you. Then, when you burst through that wall, it was so exciting, so heroic.”

“Hmm. I could get used to hearing that.”

She laughed. “I couldn’t believe when you tripped at the end.”

Feeling my pain from the terrible experience, I frowned. “I didn’t just trip. Someone created an illusion of a rock. I think it was Sid.”

Lilly gasped, momentarily squeezing me. “Could he have developed a second talent?”

“His potential is high enough for sure. He also toppled my blocks before the final wall.”

“I hate that weasel,” she said.

“Likewise. Fortunately, I think the Instructor realized that Sid used an illusion against me. He’s going to get reamed out.” Now that advanced was over, I hoped I’d never see Sid again.

“Well, he deserves it. His treachery makes your win even greater. When you leapt at the end and flew through the air, I was simply amazed. You were magnificent.”

Smiling broadly, I took hold of her hand, feeling warm. “Well, if you must say so, I suppose I was.”

She giggled. “You’re so humble,” she said poking me in the ribs. “Seriously though, you should be more careful. I was so worried for you.”

Stopping, I met her eyes. “I didn’t want to lose you.”

She smiled, her dimples sinking. “Aww. In that case, I liked your recklessness.” She hugged me tightly.

Shouts rang out down a side-street, and we pulled apart. I peered down it to see a group of people brandishing signs.

“What do you think is going on?” she asked.

My brow wrinkled as I shook my head. “I don’t know. Let’s see.” I pulled her toward the crowd.

When we got closer, we heard fifty or so men and women shouting, “Make changes. Protect your citizens.”

One of their signs read, My daughter and I walk by the training facilities on the way home.

Another read, Ben Lockhart. He could have been your son.

I cringed at seeing Ben’s name. A protest. Crazy. I knew that people had been protesting, but I’d never seen one before.

“Things are getting bad around here,” said Lilly. “Come on. Let’s get you patched up.” She tugged me away from the crowd.

☼☼☼

Thirty-one Years Before Present

Sara Tamar sat behind an oak desk with a pencil in hand and several pages of notes in front of her. Her white-haired tutor stood at a chalkboard that was filled with writing.

“Good. You’re doing well. Now that we’ve covered morality let me give you some scenarios,” said her tutor. “A ruler’s first duty is to her people not to herself. Someday you’ll be taking over Liberty Kingdom, and the more prepared you are, the better.”

Sara nodded, excited at the opportunity to prove herself. Would she be able to rule as well as her mother when the time came? She didn’t know, but that was why she always attended her tutoring and studied. “Let’s hear them.”

His thin lips pulled into a smile. “Two people have disputing claims to one plot of Liberty land, and both have old legal documents supporting their claims. One is a poor mother, and the other is a man with another plot of land and a steady income. Both discreetly offer you bribes to side with them. The woman’s bribe is a hand-woven blanket, and the man’s is a large sum of money. What do you do?”

She tapped her pencil on the desk. “Hmm. First, bribing an official is illegal, and it would be immoral to make decisions based on gifts anyway. I would cite the man, but not the woman.”

He squinted. “Why just the man?”

“He has more and can afford it. Sometimes rules need to be bent for the greater good,” she said.

“Okay. What else?”

“I’d offer the land to the woman because she needs it more. People who are well off shouldn’t be greedy.”

“You’re right, but they almost always are,” he said, pacing in front of her desk. “You’re thinking is flexible. Well done. Here’s another one. Liberty is at war with another kingdom. Enemy spies are trying to stir up the people with anti-government sentiments. Some people are exercising their freedom of speech and repeating those sentiments. Would you consider arresting citizens who speak out against the government? What else would you do?”

She shook her head, her red hair swaying. “Maybe it would make things easier to arrest the citizens who speak out against the government, but I wouldn’t do it. If speech is a freedom, then it should remain a freedom. Taking away rights for security seems like a slippery slope. Instead I’d attempt to root out the enemy agitators and eliminate them.”

“Good. It’s not worth living in safety if we have to lose all of our freedoms to do so. All right, let’s move onto—”

A knock at the door interrupted him, and he frowned. “Come in,” the tutor said.

A huge man in his forties, dressed in a silk shirt and black slacks, entered the room.

“Ah, Duke Goldwater,” said the tutor. “What can I help you with?”

“Hi Thomas,” said Sara, with a big smile that brought dimples to her freckled cheeks.

Goldwater turned his blue eyes on the tutor. “Sorry to interrupt. I was hoping I could borrow Sara.” He turned to her. “Are you almost done?”

Sara frowned. “I’d love to go, but the lesson isn’t over. Maybe I could find you after.”

“You can go Sara,” said the tutor. “You’re the hardest worker I know. Missing a few minutes of a lesson isn’t going to make you any less of a great ruler. You have the heart of your mother. You’ve shown that I shouldn’t be concerned about your morality.”

“Okay, great.” She leapt up and ran over to Goldwater before linking her arm in his.

Goldwater winked at the tutor. “Thank you. And I’m sorry again for the interruption.”

“No problem. Enjoy.”

Sara and Thomas stepped out into the hall, and her four guards followed closely behind. Sara rolled her eyes at them. Why couldn’t they ever leave her alone? Thomas would protect her if anything happened. “How was your day?” she asked Goldwater.

“It’s been productive. I’ve spent most of the day overseeing the farms in my ward. It looks like my harvest is going to double expectations again.”

“You’re such a good ruler.” He’s so handsome too with his perfect hair, chiseled jaw, and muscular body. I’m so lucky, she thought.

“It’s important to inspire people to work their hardest,” he said. “I won’t tolerate laziness.”

“That’s wise. So what should we do?”

“I thought we could go for a walk. It’s beautiful out.” He met her eyes, smiling broadly. “But not as beautiful as you.”

A blush crept up on her pale cheeks. She couldn’t believe that a man so charming liked her. “It’s too bad we can’t be by ourselves,” she said, eyeing her guards, who trailed faithfully behind her. “I’d love to spend time alone with you.”

They stopped at the side of a dirt road as a train of carriages pulled by horses approached. The horses’ furry hooves clopped along the ground, kicking up dust. Their drivers whipped the horse’s flanks, spurring them onward.

“Hmm.” Thomas leaned in to whisper in her ear. “I have an idea.” Just before the carts reached them, he pulled her forward. “Come on.”

They darted in front of the cart and ran down a side street toward the lake. Sara’s long red hair streamed and bounced behind her.

The guards were caught behind the train, unable to cross. “Wait, Sara. We need to protect you. It’s too dangerous to be on your own.”

Thomas and Sara didn’t pause as they sprinted onward, darting around pedestrians. When they arrived at the pier on the edge of the lake, they dove under it. Sea birds panicked and took to flight away from the couple. Now that they were hidden from view, Thomas put his finger to his lips. Sara nodded, her heart fluttering. They sat in silence, holding hands as they heard footsteps clunking on top of the pier.

“Did you see where she went,” asked one guard.

“No,” said another. “But the archduke will be furious if we don’t find her.” The four guards ran off.

Under the pier, Thomas and Sara gazed into each other’s eyes. Finally she was alone with him. She’d waited for this moment for weeks. Now that it was here, she felt her heart pound. Will he kiss me? She turned away, her nervousness getting the better of her.

“Sara,” Thomas said in his deep voice.

Hesitantly, she turned back. He leaned in, and her eyes went wide. His lips caressed hers, sending a shiver through her body. Her first kiss was even greater than she imagined it would be.

☼☼☼

A year later, the Liberty Palace guards swung open the steel doors of the palace as Duke Thomas Goldwater approached. He strode into the throne room without pausing. The walls were draped with elegant silk tapestries of all colors. Plush rugs covered the marble floor, and vases filled with flowers sat on ledges around the room. Goldwater despised the femininity of the room, but tolerated it. After all, the archduke was Sara’s mother.

He stepped off to the side, waiting to be called on. Another duke kneeled before Archduke Selina Tamar. “Rise Duke Bowman,” said Selina. “What can we help you with today?”

The man stood with his head still lowered. “Archduke, our harvest in Ward Five has been badly damaged by insects.”

A man, wearing gold chains and standing next to the throne, frowned. “Are you going to meet your tax quota?” he asked.

Duke Bowman’s head dropped even lower. “No, Sir. Far from it. We won’t even have enough for the Ward.”

How pathetic, thought Goldwater. I’d never beg to compensate for my failure. But then again, I’d never fail.

The chain wearing man scowled. “How could you let—”

Selina’s hand shot up, and the man clipped his sentence. “Enough. Councilor Garza, see that Ward Five’s food stores are filled from the royal reserve.”

Duke Bowman bowed low, his hair dangling in front of him. “Thank you Archduke Tamar. I’m grateful.”

Goldwater squinted at the man. He looks like a woman with that long hair. Truly pathetic.

Councilor Garza pursed his lips and shook his head, his gold chains glinting in the light. “That puts you at unnecessary risk your highness.”

Archduke Tamar eyed her advisor, her face hard. “If my people need food, it’s necessary. I rule for them. Not for me.”

Councilor Garza frowned, but nodded. “Yes Archduke, I’ll see that it’s done.”

Duke Bowman exited the Palace while Councilor Garza stepped aside to speak to some men.

The archduke raised her hand and said, “Thomas, approach.”

In his freshly pressed military uniform and perfectly parted hair, Goldwater strode to the throne, his black and gold cape fluttering behind him. He stopped a few feet before Archduke Selina Tamar, ruler of Liberty and bowed at the waist. He waited for her acknowledgement.

“At ease, Thomas. You don’t need to be so formal with me. You’re practically my son. Now rise.” The gray haired ruler motioned him upward.

Thomas rose, smiling on the way up. His next few words would determine the rest of his life, but he didn’t sweat or shake. He was hard as steel, just as always. He was a Goldwater.

“Thomas, what can I help you with?”

“Archduke Tamar, please—”

“Seriously Thomas, call me Selina,” the archduke said. “How many times do I have to tell you that? You’ve been courting my daughter for over a year now.”

“Apologies, Selina. It’s actually your daughter that I’d like to speak about.”

Selina Tamar’s eyes lit up as she smiled. She leaned forward in her throne.

“Your daughter means the world to me. She’s the only one I want to be with. I’ve come seeking permission for her hand in marriage. Not only is she the love of my life, she has a pretty great family too,” Goldwater said with a wink and a warm smile.

Selina giggled, lowering her eyes like a young girl. When she recovered, she said, “Consider me flattered. Permission granted. My daughter couldn’t find a nicer man. It will be a grand union between the Goldwaters and Tamars, and Liberty will be the benefactor.”

She stood and hugged him, startling Goldwater. It was the most affection the archduke had ever shown him. He hugged her back and smiled. Everything was turning out just like he knew it would.

CHAPTER 9

Present Day

After months of hard training as saboteurs, I stood with my fellow cadets in one of the combat fields outside of the advanced training facilities. Lilly, the other cadets, and I had drilled relentlessly with various melee weapons and in hand-to-hand combat. We honed our skills of infiltration, observation, and destruction to serve the Coalition better. I hoped it was enough when the time came.

Commander Deo strode amongst us, and we all saluted him. He returned the gesture, his face brightened by the sun. “After today you will be fully trained Saboteurs. Your importance to war is unparalleled.”

My stomach twisted and burned. Was he hinting that we were going to war? I hoped not but remembered my uncle’s words, ‘That’s why you’re a fool.’

“Today we’re all here to enjoy our traditional commencement celebration before graduation. It typically begins with a contest between two students. Instead, today I will be competing against a student in a tug-of-war contest. The choice is obvious,” he said, pointing at me.

My eyebrows climbed, and I stepped back, my hands raised in protest. “I don’t know.”

“Yeah, Jaden do it,” said one trainee.

The others joined in and called my name.

Lilly clasped my arm, meeting my eyes. “You can beat him. You’re ready.”

I nodded, my confidence returning. She was right; I was ready. I walked up to the rope and shook his rough, but wrinkled hand. “Ready for this old man.”

He laughed. “I’m ready. Are you?” He dropped a pair of cleats in front of me. “You’ll need these.”

I’d show him how powerful I’d become. I sat and changed into the cleats before standing again. I lifted the rope, my body shimmering green with talent. Deo’s purple glow matched mine in intensity. Standing ready, our eyes met. He nodded.

I could do this. I nodded back, and we pulled. The rope snapped taut, then groaned. My cleats dug into the ground, my muscles straining against his pull. Growling, I tugged, muscles blazing. The rope didn’t budge.

Breathing slowly, he shook his head. His body flared brighter, his strength doubling. My feet skidded forward, perspiration streaming down my body. Grunting, I dug in, and the rope halted. His brow furrowed. I had to prove myself worthy. My hands clamped on the rope. Planting my foot, I pulled, my aura blazing. He gasped as he took a step forward and then another. I poured forth talent, emptying my mind and yanked. When Deo didn’t release the rope, he was ripped into the air. He sailed past me, then rolled into a somersault before popping up.

He shook his head, grinning. “You’re ready.”

☼☼☼

A few days later, I sat alone in my room, thinking of Lilly. Hearing a knock at the door, I leapt up, thinking it might be her. I walked over and opened it. Instead, I was greeted by Commander Deo, who held Peacemaker, his huge, iron mace. I squinted. What did he want? The Instructor’s aged arms glowed as he carried the mace with ease.

I pointed at the mace. “Have you come to get revenge?”

He laughed. “I know when I’m bested.”

Was I really better than him? “Peacemaker must have been devastating in battle if the stories are true,” I said.

“The stories are true. I’ve turned the tides of many battles with this weapon. Now, it’s your turn.” He held out the mace, his arm steady.

I shook my head and help up my hands. “I couldn’t.” Its legend was too much to own up to.

“Just take it. You’ll need it a lot more than I will now.”

I frowned, but he was right. He was retired from active duty and mine was just beginning. I reached out and clasped the rough, checkered handle, feeling like I was stepping into folklore. My talent swirled around the weapon, allowing me to carry its full massive weight. I swung the mace in a few practice arcs and smiled. Although it looked ridiculous because of its size, it felt natural in my hand, like I was born to wield it.

“I'm telling you a bit early, but we’re preparing for an offensive against Liberty Kingdom.”

My stomach sank, immediately erasing any positivity I felt from his gift. “An offensive?” The truce was over. My uncle was right after all, but it wasn’t Goldwater initiating the war... it was us.

“We have reason to believe that they are also planning an assault. We are sending in three teams of saboteurs. The high general is working on the selections now.”

They wouldn’t dare send new graduates... would they? No, I was sure they wouldn’t. I relaxed a little. Most newly graduated saboteurs didn’t see the front lines for years. We’d most likely be held in reserve. When I decided to take my training seriously, it was to protect my loved ones not to lead a frontal assault.

“If you do get selected you’ll do fine. Just remember your training.”

I laughed uncomfortably, until I met his humorless eyes. He was serious. I could be selected. With the renewed possibility, I felt sick. My thoughts flashed to Ben’s death and then to Lilly. All at once, I began to loathe my lack of freedom from military service all over again. I paused a moment to regain my composure. “I look forward to aiding the Coalition anyway that I can,” I lied.

“You and Lilly are to report to the high general’s palace in two days for another briefing.”

“Yes Sir.” He stood and turned before I called out. “Have you heard anything about how the commissioner is going to protect the Coalition? People are really fired up about the attacks.”

He glanced back. “It’s all closed doors, but rumor has it there will be some major changes coming down the line in the next day or so.”

“Thanks Sir,” I said. He nodded and left.

☼☼☼

Rapid City Chronicle:

The recent explosion at the advanced training facilities has rocked the confidence of the populous. It was confirmed that a Liberty spy was responsible for the attack. Since the discovery, angry protestors have marched the streets, shouting for improved security. Sandra Carr, one of the protestors, said, “If we can’t protect our own military, how can we protect the people?”

In response to people’s concerns, Commissioner James has issued a new bold constitutional amendment. The amendment grants the acting high general heightened powers during times of war or during Coalition emergencies. It will allow the high general the power to employ previously banned interrogation methods, try suspects in military rather than civilian courts, and give him greater surveillance rights without the need for warrants.

In a statement, the commissioner said, “The amendment will cut through red tape to keep people safe and locate terrorists.” In a recent poll, eighty percent of people support the new amendment, believing that it will help protect them.

A few extremists oppose the amendment over concerns of government overreach. In response to those allegations, the commissioner said, “Democracy is the will of the majority not the delusions of a few radicals. The majority would gladly temporarily suspend a right, to save their child from a terrorist.” Vice Commissioners Enzo Torres, Julie Bell, and Ava Cook as well as High General Maeron Austin have come out in support for the new amendment.

☼☼☼

The next morning, Lilly and I met at her room before making our way to the high general’s palace. “Can you believe the new amendment?” Lilly asked.

“It seems pretty crazy, but I’m sure the commissioner knows what she’s doing.”

Lilly shook her head, biting her lip. “I don’t know. It seems like a bad idea to give up freedom for security. Where do you draw the line?”

I’d never thought about that. The Coalition would never do anything that wasn’t good for us though. We were a democracy just like America was. “I don’t know.”

She shrugged. “It’s not like there’s much we can do about it anyway.”

When we arrived, I marveled at the huge palace. It was easily ten times the size of my uncle’s house. The only structure larger in all of the Coalition was Tema Hall. Hung on the front was a green banner with a growling bobcat on it, the symbol of Locke’s Coalition. The yard surrounding the palace was beautifully landscaped with an assortment of exotic flowers, and shrubs that were trimmed into animals. No other citizens could afford such a frivolous luxury.

In the well-manicured courtyard stood a fifteen-foot bronze statue of the High General, Maeron Austin. A large plaque under his name read, Locke’s Coalition: Where Freedom Reigns. He sure was arrogant. I looked at Lilly with raised eyebrows, hesitant to approach. It was an honor to be invited to the high general’s palace. Few had ever seen the inside. Breathing deeply, I took Lilly’s hand and strode to the front door.

We walked through a row of palace security before reaching the main entrance. Two more uniformed guards, with grim expressions and rifles, stood at the door.

“Identification,” said one of the guards.

After Lilly and I showed him our I.D.s, the guards swung the two doors open to usher us in. We walked down a wide hall, lined with paintings, sculptures, and pottery. I’d never seen so much art. One painting portrayed a bald man holding the sides of his head, with his mouth wide open as if screaming. He stood before an ominous red sky that overlooked water. I walked closer to the painting, Lilly trailing behind me. A plaque underneath it read, The Scream by Edvard Munch, 1893. I shook my head, amazed that something so old still existed after the world’s devastation.

“This isn’t a tour,” a guard said behind me. “Let’s get moving.”

I shook my head, huffing before whispering to Lilly, “Man, you’d think we had a meeting with the high general or something.”

She smiled, shaking her head. “Come on wise guy.”

We followed the guards through large oak doors to enter an office. I assumed it was the high general’s. Commander Deo stood inside.

“Commander,” I said, saluting, then squinted at a large white screen dominating the center of the room. A man sitting at a desk could be seen through the screen, but it obscured his features.

“Allow me to introduce you,” said Deo. “This is the High General, Maeron Austin. The screen is necessary to protect his identity.”

“Saboteur Astor, Saboteur Stone, it’s an honor to meet you,” Maeron said, then saluted.

Lilly saluted back. “Nice to meet you too, Sir.”

Instead of responding, I scanned the room. I saw a sculpture of a topless woman with short hair and missing arms. I admired the oil paintings decorating the walls and the pottery and sculptures resting on tables. Talent, he must have had a lot of money.

The high general cleared his throat. “You will salute me saboteur.”

I twisted back and saluted. “Sir.” I swallowed, feeling acid rise in my throat, my heart pounding. Why did he even want to see us? Couldn’t he have one of his underlings give us our assignment? Unless— “Refreshments?” he asked, startling me from my thoughts.

Three beautiful serving ladies, wearing low-cut shirts and skintight pants, appeared through a door. The ladies stopped in front of us, each holding trays. One carried an assortment of colorful beverages. The other two carried little plates of strawberries, treats I’d only seen in books until now. Lilly accepted a glass of some kind of juice, and I grabbed a plate of berries. I wasn’t going to miss the opportunity to try something so rare. While the women walked away, I saw the silhouette of the high general turn to watch them.

“Ahh, the perks of being the high general.”

When they fully departed through a door, he turned back.

“Now down to business. After much deliberation, I have decided to send you two as one of three saboteur strike forces.”

I gasped, wide eyed, dropping a strawberry. It hit the ground and rolled under the screen. I couldn’t believe it. We were being sent into the wasteland of Liberty Kingdom. I tasted bile in the back of my mouth. I never thought I’d experience the horror stories I heard as a child. I looked over to Lilly and felt my stomach tighten. I couldn’t lose her; I wouldn’t lose her.

“This is ridiculous!” I yelled.

Lilly gasped.

“Stand down soldier,” the high general said.

The two men flanking him lowered their rifles at me.

“I will not stand down! This is bullshit.”

My talent began to surge, casting out swirling light. Monster-like shadows danced around me, encouraging my anger.

“Please Jaden, calm down,” Deo said.

Blind and deaf to his pleas, my rage continued to bubble. I wheeled on him. “Who are you to talk anyway, Commander? You, of all people, know the horrors we’ll face.”

“I’m sorry. You’re right, but you have no choice.”

Damn. Everyone was always trying to control me. Well I wouldn’t let them anymore. “You convinced me to accept my mandatory training because I’d be protecting my loved ones, not putting them at risk,” I said to Deo. I turned and scowled at the silhouette of the high general. “Liberty is a death sentence and an unnecessary one. I won’t kill unless it’s done to protect. You’re sending us on a preemptive strike as murderers. What about the truce?”

“If we don’t destroy them, they will destroy us. Remember what happened to America when they didn’t eliminate Iran early enough?”

The Terror Virus. The end of the world.

“Besides, the truce is a lie. Goldwater’s armies are planning a full offensive.”

“Bullshit. Where’s your evidence?” Raising my fist, I stepped forward.

When I felt Lilly’s gentle hand on my shoulder, I froze, some of my anger melting away.

“I know you’re worried about me, but it’s our duty,” she said.

I glanced back to look into her concerned eyes. My anger deflated, and I suddenly felt foolish. What could I do about it anyway? “I apologize, Sir... my anger seems to have gotten the better of me.”

“I don’t know what you think you’re doing here, but you follow my commands. You’re mine and you will not question my orders.”

I felt a wave of manipulative talent invade my mind and attempted to resist, pushing against the general’s influence. After only a second, I exhaled sharply, my will crumbling. He was too powerful.

Suddenly, I didn’t know why I had protested. “Of course, Sir. I wouldn’t dream of questioning your orders. I pledge my body, mind, and talent to the Coalition.”

Lilly eyed me, squinting.

“Oh and our information is right from the source. Show him,” the general said.

One of the guards opened an oak door on the wall adjacent to me. Another guard walked out, holding a rail thin man with dark circles under his eyes. He raised his bound hands, squinting at the light. Cuts and bruises covered his sunken face. His dirty clothes were ragged and a gag was stuffed into his mouth. I studied his face again, feeling like I knew him. Right. He was the one responsible for the explosion. Despite his attack, I was disgusted with how he was treated. I couldn’t believe the Coalition would resort to torture.

“This man is a saboteur from Liberty. His attack is proof that their war machine is rumbling.”

The man shook his head and made muffled sounds through the gag.

“Take him away,” said Maeron.

The guards that had pulled him out shoved him back into a dark room.

“Although you must meet your objectives, feel free to kill as little as possible.”

My stomach rolled. “I will.”

“There are two other sabotage teams, but like yours their identities will be kept secret to protect them and the mission. If you encounter a suspected Coalition team, repeat the phrase, ‘the tracks are primed and ready.’ They will follow with ‘but the train is late.’ If they do not follow with that response, they are hostiles and should be killed immediately. Memorize this phrase.”

Lilly and I shared a look. Everything was happing so fast. I burned the phrase into my memory, knowing that I had to.

“Make sure to filter all of your water before drinking it. It’s not safe to drink, and only eat the food that we provide you with. There will be an infiltrated adept telepath and an adept illusionist who will track each team's progress to report back to me. You will not be able to communicate with the telepath, but if the mission is blown, they will instruct you to return. If you are captured, you will be abandoned by the Coalition, and the invasion will be cancelled.”

I looked toward Lilly uncomfortably, but she didn't notice. I always thought that the Coalition would be more loyal.

“Instead we will bolster our defenses and prepare to repel a counterattack. Do you understand?”

Lilly nodded. “Understood, Sir.”

I hesitantly followed suit. “Sir.” Being a saboteur was starting to sound even riskier than I’d imagined.

After the high general briefed us on the rest of our mission, one of the guards handed us our saboteur survival packs.

Commander Deo held out a thin two-foot black blade to me. “Jaden, along with Peacemaker you’ll carry a short sword. Lilly, as an illusionist your best weapons are knives and short blades.” He handed her two unreflective blades. One was just like my short sword. The other was slightly shorter and serrated on both sides. Their edges looked razor sharp.

“It is imperative that you pave the way for the invasion,” said Maeron. “We must remove Archduke Goldwater.”

I cringed at hearing his name.

“Unfortunately, he cannot be reasoned with. Oh, and another thing. As part of military policy, a relationship between military personnel during war is strictly forbidden. You’ll have to put your relationship on hold until after the war. Normally I wouldn’t have you serve together, but you work so well as a pair.”

My heart sank as I stared at him dumbly. How did he know? Commander Deo must have told him. Damn him. Lilly and I met eyes, her skin looking paler than normal. I had no intention of following the rule, but Lilly was dutiful. Would she leave me? The war could go on for years. I couldn’t even imagine being without her for a day. I knew better than to protest though. It was better to ask for forgiveness, than for permission.

“Go home now. Say goodbye to your families and prepare to depart tomorrow morning.”

Tomorrow morning? My eyebrows lowered. “Tomorrow—” The high general’s talent invaded my mind and destroyed my resolve. “Tomorrow morning is perfect sir.”

“Good, now go.”

Commander Deo approached and shook our hands, his grip firm.

“Goodbye Lilly, Jaden. I have the utmost faith in you. You've both grown a great deal since I met you. I look forward to seeing you again.”

“Thanks.” I couldn’t believe he snitched on me. I didn’t care if he was just doing his job.

“Thanks, Commander,” Lilly said.

After waving, we left the room.

☼☼☼

Twenty-nine Years Before Present

The remaining guests filtered into the Liberty Palace, leaving their weapons at the door. Thomas stood with his beautiful bride to be, Sara Tamar, at the podium. She wore a flowing white gown, her red hair pinned up in the current fashion. A grin was plastered on her face, and she loved it. It was finally her wedding day.

Since they’d met, he’d been the picture of perfection. He was tall and handsome, with a chiseled jaw and muscular frame. He was always courteous and was one of the most charming men Sara had ever met. His intelligence was unparalleled, and she loved their long talks. He was wealthy, powerful, and he loved her. She couldn’t believe her luck. Every other woman in Liberty must have been envious of her.

An old watery-eyed official, with thin white hair stood before them. “Ladies and gentlemen, family and friends, we are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the joining of Duke Thomas Goldwater and Sara Tamar, heir to Liberty, in marriage. With love, they have decided to live their lives joined as husband and wife. No human bond is stronger than the one you are about to enter into. Understand that the contract of marriage is sacred as are all of its obligations and responsibilities. Now the bride and groom will be reading their vows. Thomas.”

Thomas locked eyes with his love. “Sara, there was a time when I’d given up hope on meeting someone as wonderful as you. You are the meaning of life and you brighten a dark world. I take you to be my spouse, as equals, as partners who honor each other in all things, till death do us part.”

Reaching into his pocket, he drew forth a delicate gold ring and placed it on her outstretched finger. “I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and commitment.”

Blushing and giddy, Sara said, “Thomas, you’re a kind, loving, and trustworthy man. You’re a once in a generation type of person, and I’m the luckiest woman in Liberty. You enliven me when I’m sad and laugh with me when I’m happy. I’ve seen into your heart and your love is pure. I take you to be my spouse, as equals, as partners who honor each other in all things, till death do us part.”

With trembling hands, Sara accepted a thick gold ring from her bridesmaid and placed it on her love’s finger, smiling the whole time. “I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and commitment.”

“Ladies and gentlemen, I give you Sara and Thomas Goldwater. Thomas, you may now kiss the bride.”

The official signed the marriage papers and the newlyweds embraced, kissing long and passionately. When they pulled apart, they stared into each other’s eyes with matching broad smiles.

The celebratory music chimed to life. Selina Tamar sat watching her daughter, wiping the tears from her eyes. Suddenly, a loud crash caused her to wheel around, mouth gaping. Three men charged into the room, wearing polished steel breastplates and brandishing long swords. Those around her screamed or cowered as the men began slicing through the wedding guests.

“Guards,” she yelled.

None came.

Sara screamed and looked to Goldwater for help. “Thomas, stop them!”

After her love drew forth a hidden dagger, she knew there was hope. No one could stand up to Goldwater in battle. Now these men would see the terrible mistake they’d made. She always felt safe around Thomas.

Goldwater made no move toward the attackers as the slaughter continued. Sara looked at him perplexed until his look hardened, becoming unfamiliar.

“What are you doing? Thomas, help—”

A sharp pain bloomed in her stomach. Mouth gaping, she stared down at the knife sticking out from her. Her pale, freckled face lost all of its color. No. What had he done? She looked up. All love and compassion was gone from his eyes. He was a stranger in the same body.

A lunatic’s smile grew on his face. “I don’t know why people say marriage is so difficult. We made it all the way till death do us part without a single argument.” He threw back his head and laughed as he twisted the knife.

With a groan of pain, Sara fell, clutching her stomach in disbelief. On the ground, she stared up at Thomas, wide-eyed and shaking her head, her mouth repeatedly shaping the word no. Heat fled her body, and her mind slowed, but still her head rocked side to side. Her last thought was for her people as the light faded from her eyes. What would happen to them now?

☼☼☼

When Goldwater turned back to the crowd, the slaughter was finished. Lifeless bodies lay sprawled around the room, their blood pooling around them to coat the floor. Selina Tamar pushed herself up from the sticky ground, using only her right hand. Her left hand had been crushed during the struggle. Two attackers grabbed her wrists and yanked them back. She screamed at the pain and momentarily blacked out. When her vision returned, she gathered her composure, because she had to. Ignoring her misery, she scanned the area. Her previously hidden knife lay across the room, its blade wet with blood.

At least I stabbed one of them, she thought.

A thin man with pinched features stood four paces in front of her, his sword in its scabbard. Goldwater stood next to him, his face cold and hard. She couldn’t believe he was the same man who courted her daughter. He was always so charming and kind. How could he have fooled her so completely?

She gritted her teeth in anger and agony. He had to die, or her people would suffer terribly. She’d only have one shot.

Selina’s talent came to life, and she reached into the simple minds of the men holding her. They immediately released her arms and jabbed their swords into each other’s chests. She rolled to the side of the room, scooped up her knife, and then leapt up to face her enemies.

Goldwater leaned against a sidewall, examining his fingernails. The other man held out the naked steel of his sword. Her talent rolled into his brain. She had to turn him on Goldwater.

The man’s defenses dismissed her talent, as if she was a new trainee. Her mouth dropped. No one had ever resisted her.

He giggled. “Thomas. She did our work for us.”

Goldwater looked at the two dead men and nodded. “Thank you Selina. It’s always nice to have someone do the grunt work. Now put down the knife and have a seat.”

Selina ground her teeth and clenched her weapon, fire raging in her mind. The man had to die. He killed my daughter, and he’ll destroy Liberty.

She charged him, her feet slapping against the wet floor. Five strides from the man, she slipped, her leg kicking out beneath her. She thudded onto the ground with a scream.

I’ve lost, she thought in despair. Her people were doomed.

She lay on the floor, her dress tattered and her face swimming in blood. Someone rolled her over, and she didn’t resist. Goldwater loomed over her, like a demon, his black aura, thick and menacing. She met his once friendly eyes. They had become calculating and sinister. A man like him was capable of anything.

“Boy, you’re a mess,” he said. “You’d think you would have spruced up for your daughter’s wedding.” He pointed toward Sara’s white, lifeless body. “Then again, she doesn’t look any better.” He let out a deep, jovial laugh.

“You’re a monster,” she shouted, furious at being tricked and even worse, at losing her daughter. “The grand dukes will never stand for this.”

A sick smile stretched on Goldwater’s face. “You’re right. In fact, they won’t ever stand again.” He chuckled.

The palace doors reopened, and a man rolled in the three heads of Selina’s grand dukes. With that single act Selina slumped, all the fire leaving her spirit. Goldwater’s dagger tore open her throat, spraying a fountain of blood.

☼☼☼

The newly crowned Archduke Goldwater stood on the balcony of the palace, overlooking an audience of Liberty’s people. Next to him stood William Nieri, one of the three men who helped Goldwater slaughter the wedding guests. Nieri held the lifeless bodies of Goldwater’s other two accomplices.

“Thank you all for gathering here. Today at my wedding to the daughter of your beloved ruler, these two assassins from Locke’s Coalition murdered Archduke Selina Tamar, my wife, and all of the guests before I was able to subdue them.”

The crowd gasped. Some people began to sob while others shouted, until the whole crowd seemed about to explode in violence. Goldwater was newer to Liberty, while Selina Tamar was loved. For most conquerors, the takeover would be a tough sell to the people.

“How could you let this happen?” one man shouted.

Another threw a rotted turnip at one of the dead men.

Just as the crowd seemed about to snap, Goldwater nodded, and a wave of talent crashed over the people. “Everyone be quiet and stand still.”

The crowd settled instantly, staring blankly at Goldwater.

“You’ll only make noise to cheer me. You’ll tell all your friends that I’m a hero.”

The crowd nodded as one.

“Today is a sad day for all of us.” Except for me, he thought, wanting to smile, but holding it back. He always maintained his image. “Locke’s Coalition must be made to pay for their actions. We’re going to war to avenge the Tamars’ murders.”

The crowd cheered.

“During these dangerous times, we must focus on the security and safety of our great kingdom. With a heavy heart, I am committed to helping you all move forward, as archduke, for a secure and perfect future.”

The crowd clapped and cheered, already forgetting Selina and Sara’s deaths.

It’s so easy to control people. I guess it doesn’t hurt to have my power.

He nodded at Nieri with a smile and the other man smiled back. Goldwater’s rule had begun.

☼☼☼

Present Day

Lilly and I stood outside her room after meeting with the high general. I pulled Lilly close and wrapped my arm around her lower back. Her body felt good against mine, making me feel alive. I leaned in to kiss her, but her raised hand froze me in place.

“Jaden, I want to talk about the no relationship rule.”

My pulse accelerated, and my stomach wrenched as I feared the worst.

“I think that we should follow the rule,” she said.

I stared at her, stunned as my world shattered. How could she do this? I needed her. She was the only one who understood me and stuck up for me. She was the one who always listened, and now she was leaving me just like everyone always did. “I lost Ben and my parents. I don’t want to lose you while you still live.” I knew the rule made sense, but my heart didn’t care.

“You’re not losing me. I want to be together, but they make rules for a reason. If we break the rules, we wouldn’t just be putting our lives in danger. We’d endanger the entire Coalition. When the war is over, we can be together again.”

My breath escaped me. “That could be years. What if we die on the mission? I don’t want to lose any time with you. Don’t throw us away for a stupid rule.”

She frowned, looking down and began to cry. “I don’t want to.”

“Then don’t,” I pleaded.

“I’m sorry. We have to follow the rule. Keeping our minds clear will make things safer.”

Turning away, I scowled. “Fine, whatever you want. Go say goodbye to people.”

She placed her hand on my shoulder. “Jaden—”

“Just go.”

After a momentary pause, I heard her walk off. I hung my head, my shoulders slumping. Abandoned again.

☼☼☼

I said goodbye to Ben’s parents, then made my way to Danessa’s house. When I reached it, I saw her outside in her vegetable garden. “Hey, Danessa.”

“Hey, cutie. Did you get your assignment?”

I walked closer, and she eyed me, her brow furrowing.

“Are you all right?”

I shook my head slowly. “Not really.”

I felt her talent infiltrate my mind. She gasped, her eyes shooting open wide. “What? We’re going to war?”

“Apparently.”

“I can’t believe they’re sending you. Isn’t there someone more experienced they could choose?”

I shrugged. “I thought the same thing. I guess not.”

“I’m so sorry. And something happened with Lilly too?”

I lowered my head. “She broke up with me.” The realization of it punched me, ushering in a wave of sadness. “Soldiers can’t be together during war,” I managed to say before emotion choked me and tears dripped down my face.

She threw her arms around me in a warm hug. “Poor thing. I wouldn’t have followed that rule. She’s not good enough for you anyway. When you get back, maybe we’ll give it a second chance.”

“Hello,” Lilly said behind us.

I turned, feeling my stomach sink. She stood hands on her hips. When Danessa met her eyes, Lilly scowled.

“Second chance?” Lilly asked.

My brow furrowed. “What are you doing here Lilly? Are you following me?”

“No. I am not. I was just walking by.”

Danessa sneered at Lilly. “Leave us alone. We were saying goodbye.”

“Fine say goodbye,” said Lilly. “Make it quick. I want to talk to Jaden after.” She leaned on one leg, while examining her nails.

Danessa rolled her eyes before stepping up to me. A devious sideways-smile tugged at her lips. What was she planning? She met my eyes, holding the contact. “Goodbye, Jaden. I’m going to miss you.” She leaned in, encircling me in her arms, then tilted her head up and kissed me. When I tried to pull away, she held me tighter and kissed me deeper. Finally, she released me.

Lilly stomped her foot. “You hussy!”

Danessa spun on Lilly, fists clenched. “He’s not your boyfriend anymore. You broke up with him.”

I turned to Lilly and shrugged. “You did.”

She faced me, her eyes sad. “I’m just following orders.”

I shook my head, exhaling.

Danessa eyed Lilly. “How about this order, go away.” She snickered.

Lilly’s scowl deepened as her eyes burned into Danessa. “No.”

“So you pick and choose?”

“No. I only follow orders from superiors. You’re far from superior. I could trash you.”

Danessa laughed, her eyes crinkling. “I’m scared,” she said showing her palms. “Little miss rule follower is going to hurt me.”

Lilly stomped her foot. “I will.”

Danessa lifted her fist. “Fine. Do it.”

Lilly lunged forwarded, baring her teeth. Danessa leapt at Lilly, her eyes blazing. I lifted my arm. The girls froze inches from each other.

“Enough.” I moved them apart and turned Lilly toward me. “If you don’t want to be with me, then don’t start fights over me. Now just go. I’ll see you when it’s time to leave.”

I placed her down. She eyed me for a second with a frown and then walked away, shoulders downturned.

“Sorry about that,” said Danessa. “I think that was building for a while.”

I shrugged. “It’s over now.” I’d figure out how to fix it and win Lilly back later.

She nodded. “I can’t believe you’re leaving. We’ve been together for so long.”

“I know. It’s crazy. My world is changing so fast.”

She frowned. “Please be safe.”

“I will. Take care of Ben’s parents for me. They need some company from time to time.”

“Of course. I’ll see you soon. Bye, Jaden.”

Bye, Danessa. I’ll miss you.”

A tear rolled down her cheek as I turned to leave. I walked back to my room and didn’t stop at my uncle’s house on the way.

☼☼☼

High General’s Log:

Everything is coming together. The explosion that I orchestrated has given me an excuse to push through legislation that grants me complete power. The Wilder that I commissioned to carry out the deed was the perfect fall guy. I can’t believe he really thought I’d ever release and reward him. Plus, he helped me convince that fool saboteur to fight for me.

A few people have been protesting my new power, but I took care of that by painting them as extremists in the media. The explosion should also give me the people’s support for war. Finally, Liberty Kingdom will be mine. I already have the man in mind for their next ruler. I’ll throw my money and influence behind him for their first “free” elections. He’ll surely win. With my current power and the support of the people, I’ll make the Coalition the strongest kingdom the world. No one will ever threaten us again.

CHAPTER 10

After three hours of bike riding, Lilly and I took a break at Mount Rushmore. We stood side by side, gazing up at the four carvings of past American presidents. Exhaling, I shook my head. It was breathtaking. The carving was half the reason the Coalition made its capital in Rapid City. It was a reminder of how great American democracy was and how great the Coalition could be. Today was only the second time I’d braved the Wilds. The first time, I was a child. My parents had taken me to see the mountain before they left for war. It was the last time I saw them.

After admiring the monument, we sat on a couple of nearby boulders. Lilly tossed me a ration from the supplies. “Here.”

I opened the rations and began to munch on the dried soy.

Lilly lowered her soy, her eyes grilling me. “I can’t believe you let her kiss you.”

I huffed, throwing my hands in the air. “I didn’t let her kiss me. What does it matter anyway you broke up with me.”

She shook her head, frowning. “It was a break until after the war. It’s our duty.”

“After the war? That could take forever. I don’t even know if I can trust you anymore,” I said.

She looked away, pouting, and I felt bad for what I’d said.

I felt the bolder slip under me as I kicked off it. “Let’s go.” I didn’t know what else to say, or how to make it right. I wouldn’t be happy, though, until we were together again.

She nodded and slid off the bolder, without a word. We mounted our bikes and pedaled down old crumbing roads, our dark green cloaks trailing behind us. Weeds sprouted from cracks and branches encroached on the sides, occasionally whipping at our bodies. Still, the roads were the quickest route to Liberty, even if they weren’t the safest.

After traveling for several hours, we were forced to stop. The road was completely overgrown with vines and bushes. We leapt off our bikes and laid them on the path. At the sound of footsteps, my eyes jerked up and to the left. I gasped. A shirtless man, with an untamed beard, darted out from behind a tree and grabbed my pack. Just before he disappeared into the woods, I flicked my wrist. My pack wrenched from the man’s hands and returned to our feet. He took a step forward, baring his teeth and hissing. My talent thumped him in the chest, knocking him back a few inches. He stared wide-eyed at me before darting away.

“Should we go after him?” asked Lilly.

I shook my head. “I don’t think he’ll be back. Let’s let him go.”

I removed my mace from its holster and laid it on the ground. The weight didn’t put much of a strain on my talent reserves, but I didn’t want it getting caught on branches as we cleared the path. We took out our machetes and hacked through the over growth.

After several more hours of bike riding, we set up camp for the night. I took first watch. Throughout the night, dirty Wilders in ragged clothes howled and broke sticks as they circled our camp, like hyenas waiting for a chance to attack. Eventually, when they saw that I wasn’t going anywhere, they melted back into the woods, but they never fell silent.

In the morning, I was still exhausted. Despite being given a turn in the tent, sleep eluded me. Surrounded by howling wolves, shouting Wilders, and yipping coyotes, my body wouldn’t relax. I saw bags under Lilly’s eyes as we hopped back on our bikes. Apparently, she couldn’t sleep either.

We biked for several more hours until we heard the jingling of chainmail and the thuds of boots hitting the ground. Lilly and I leapt off our bikes and pulled them behind a bush. A Liberty patrol of four men exited the woods and peered down both sides of the long road. Lilly slid out her serrated dagger, but I held my hand up and shook my head. After a minute more of sitting in silence, the patrol marched into the woods again. We couldn’t risk being seen before our mission was completed.

In total, our journey lasted three harrowing days through the Wilds. We stopped a few miles from Liberty Kingdom and buried our bikes under some pine branches at the edge of the forest. We hiked the last few miles to Liberty, shrouded in a cloaking illusion before we reached the outer wall of the city. The wall was a huge mass of concrete that towered over our heads. A tall pole jutted up from it and held a massive flag that flapped in the wind. On it was the red fist of liberty over a field of black.

I looked down and squinted at something unusual hanging all over the wall, but couldn’t decipher what it was. Lilly looked at me uncertainly, and I shrugged. We approached cautiously until we could see more clearly. Lilly gasped, the nails of her fingers digging into my arm. I froze, my nose wrinkling in disgust. I swallowed the bile that rose in my throat.

Bodies... countless human bodies, naked and in various states of decay hung everywhere. Some hung armless or headless, tied by their feet. Other’s dangled with exposed ribs or crushed heads, their brains leaking out. Intestines stretched down like coils of rope next to eyeless faces with expressions of horror. Underneath the bodies lay piles of sun-bleached bones. The smell of rot and death blew by my nose on a gust of wind. I turned away, bile rising again and threw up, my body racking. When I recovered, I eyed Lilly, concerned. Her face was nearly the color of the bones. She covered her eyes with one hand and clenched her other one into a fist.

Goldwater was a monster. I wondered what other horror stories about him were true.

“Come on. We’ve got to get in there,” said Lilly, recovering before me.

I grimaced. It was the last place I wanted to go, but we had no choice. Eyeing the wall, I formulated a plan. She wouldn’t like it. I scooped up Lilly, threw her over my shoulder, and before she could protest, sprinted for the wall.

Lilly kicked her legs. “Put me down.”

I grunted as her shoe kicked my knee. “Relax. Just maintain the illusions. We’ll be over in a second.”

Just before stepping in bones, I launched over the wall, my talent flaring. We landed in an alley with a thump. A wall guard, in a steel breastplate and sporting a full red beard, turned at the sound. His eyes scanned the area, and I held my breath. After a moment, he lost interest and stared back out into the Wilds.

I released Lilly onto the ground, careful to make no noise. Even though her illusions could cover sounds, I didn’t want to risk it.

After we were out of earshot, she slapped me. “Don’t ever do that again.”

I rubbed my stubble-covered cheek. “I got us in, didn’t I?”

She rolled her eyes. “You could have warned me. Let’s find a staging area.”

We walked deeper into Liberty to find a base of operations, and I was disgusted at what I saw. Colorful graffiti was painted on dilapidated buildings with broken or boarded windows. Dirty, weed riddled roads crumbled. A gust of wind blew about the trash that was littered everywhere. Hordes of gaunt people, in frayed clothes, slept under ripped blankets. One hollow eyed boy chewed on an uncooked rat with apparent relish. A small, ragged girl darted out from the shadows of the now waning sunlight and snatched the rat from his hands. He sprinted after her, shouting obscenities. Lilly and I exchanged a horrified look.

I wished that I could help these people—feed and clothe them—but I had nothing to spare and couldn’t break cover. The decrepit state of the Liberty Kingdom shocked me and rattled my faith in humanity. More of the terrible stories I’d heard as a kid were true.

Despite being cloaked in illusions, we did our best to avoid people. I peeked around the edge of a building and hesitated, holding my hand up to Lilly. Three cheerful women chatted as they strolled down the street. They wore tattered dresses, exposing ample skin. Their hair was tangled and their faces dirty.

A man with a long beard and no arms begged for food as they passed by. “Please help me,” he said.

They didn’t even register him, as if he wasn’t there.

Suddenly, a gaunt man with wild hair ran across the street at the women, waving his arms. “It’s all an illusion. You’re not really happy. There’s nothing good in Liberty. Can’t you see? The bodies of our neighbors and children litter the streets. Are you blind?”

He had a point. Why were the women so happy?

Smiling widely, the three women stopped before slowly turning toward the distraught man. The woman in front tilted her head and frowned at the man. She looked around the streets blankly. “What are you talking about? There are no bodies.”

Couldn’t she see them?

“Besides, what’s there to be unhappy about?”

The other women continued to smile while nodding their heads.

The man huffed and pointed to a broken child who slumped against a crumbling brick wall. “Right there!”

The woman squinted at where he pointed. “Those are some nice flowers. I’ve always liked tulips.”

What was she talking about?

“Why can’t anyone see the horrors of our kingdom? Look at you... you’re wearing rags.”

The lead woman looked down and felt the fabric of her dress. She smiled, shrugging. “The Third Border War has been going on for years. We all have to make sacrifices. Why can’t you be happy like everyone else?”

Stomping, the man threw his arms up again. “The war has been over for years. It’s all lies, everything you see, everything you’re happy about. We’re all Goldwater’s slaves; we have no freedom.”

The woman shrugged again. “Sometimes you have to give up some freedom for security,” she said.

The man growled, stomping his foot. “Free yourselves from Goldwater, the Slave Master,” he yelled. “Free yourself. Can’t you all see? Nothing is real.”

“He’s crazy,” the lead woman said.

The other two bobbed their heads in agreement and then walked ahead.

Just then, a man wearing full leather armor and wielding a rifle ran around the corner. ‘Liberty Police’ was written on his chest above the red fist of Goldwater. “Ladies, step aside,” he said while motioning them away from the raving man.

Lightning quick, the man sprinted at the police officer. “You’re one of them. Die!”

He didn’t make it three steps before the officer leveled his rifle and fired. The wild man stumbled once, twice, and then collapsed. The lead woman didn’t flinch; her smile didn’t fade. She looked at the dead, scraggily man for a few seconds, then shrugged. She jogged to catch up with the other women, who strolled a few paces ahead. They resumed their conversation as if nothing had happened.

The officer smiled and waved as they walked by. “Good day ladies.”

They smiled and waved. “Good day officer.”

I darted back around the corner, not fully trusting Lilly’s illusions to cover us. Turning toward Lilly, I raised my finger to my lips and pointed. We reversed directions and jogged back down the litter-strewn alley.

☼☼☼

We eventually found an abandoned building for our headquarters, which proved to be simple because of the extensive number of ruined structures. Locke's Coalition was a paradise compared to this desolate rat hole. The front of the building was mostly collapsed, but the remaining rubble was sufficient cover. The roof was mostly intact, appearing to be safe. We cleared an area for the tent before setting it up. After unpacking our equipment, we worked to build a detection perimeter with a spool of thin wire and bells.

After we finished setting up, we sat down for a meal. I opened my pack, took out enough dried soy and dehydrated apricots for the two of us, and placed them on our camping table. Lilly looked up, her lips pressed together. I eyed her, frowning. I’d choose her over anything, but she chose the rule over me. What else was there to say? She opened her mouth.

I turned away. “I’m going to get some rest. I’ll see you tomorrow,” I said.

She sighed and lowered her eyes.

☼☼☼

The next two nights, we scouted the section of the perimeter wall that we were responsible for. On the third day, we sat on the ground next to our tiny camping table, planning our attack.

Lilly shifted her position, looking restless. “Remember if we come across any ground troops, let’s sneak up and kill them silently. Don’t try to crush someone with your mace.”

“I’d like to spare lives if possible.”

Lilly nodded. “If possible, but our duty comes first. Our objectives will save lives.”

“It’s always duty with you.”

Her breath hissed through her teeth. “Not now. We need to plan.”

I shook my head, pursing my lips.

“Remember, if we’re captured, the Coalition will abandon us,” she said.

The thought of capture by Goldwater sent a shiver through me.

“We’re on our own here. Let’s try to work together.”

She was right, but I could hardly stand to be near her. “Fine. Let’s get this done.”

☼☼☼

Later that night, Lilly strapped on her weapons while I hefted Peacemaker over my shoulder into the harness on my back. I holstered my short sword onto my left thigh, then rolled my shoulders. The night’s sky was clear with a half-full moon lighting the way, a perfect night for sabotage.

“Ready?” she asked.

I imagined everything that could go wrong causing my heart to race and my stomach to knot. This was going to be our first mission in service of the Coalition. I wasn’t looking forward to it, but I was ready. Relaxing my shoulders, I breathed out slowly to quell my anxiety. “Let’s go.”

“I hope we can do this.”

I held my chin up to try to appear confident. “We’ve trained for a long time, we’ll be fine.” Even though we weren’t together, I still cared about her.

We pulled up the hoods of our cloaks, leaving our camp while hugging shadows. Most of an hour had passed before we reached a large brick building, sixty paces from our target. I nodded to her, and she nodded in return. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she focused on the six men who guarded the wall, planting illusions in their minds. I could feel the power surging from her as she invoked her talent. One of the guards turned toward us, scanning the area. I held my breath, unwilling to emit even the slightest sound. Would he break our cover? My palms felt sweaty as I readied my talent. Finally, he turned back to his comrade. I released a shaky breath.

“Let’s go,” said Lilly.

I paused holding her back, feeling that something was wrong.

“What is it?”

I scanned the area near the wall, looking for anything unusual. My eyes froze. What was that? A section of the wall, rippled. Another illusionist. I forced his talent from my mind. A tall, burly man crouched with his back to us.

“There’s someone at the wall. I can’t see what he’s doing though,” I said.

“Let’s wait here until he’s gone, then we’ll check it out.”

I nodded, and we waited. Eventually the man stood to his full height. Even though he was far away, I could tell he was even bigger than I thought. After he jogged away, we snuck up to where he worked. My eyes skimmed over the wall, looking for any disturbance... there. I crouched down to examine a small square carved into the wall. My talent wrapped about the square. It popped out and hovered next to me. A device with wires and lights sat in the carved out square.

“He planted explosives. Who do you think he was?” I asked.

“Could he have been one of the other sabotage teams?”

“No, this is our section of the wall. Besides he was working alone.”

She shrugged. “Whoever he was, he completed our mission. Let’s get back.”

After I removed the concrete glue from my pack, I reaffixed the square, hiding the explosives again. Our first sabotage was a success, with no loss of life. Maybe the missions would be easier than I thought.

☼☼☼

It wasn't until we were back at the tent that we spoke. I sighed to relieve my tension while relaxing my shoulders. “Well, we did it. Thanks to that man, whoever he was,” I said. “Two more missions before we can flee this wasteland.”

She smiled at me. “I’m all for that.”

I turned, annoyed and hurt by her smile as I thought about our circumstance. My shoulders sagged. I’ve never been so high, only to fall so far. I walked over to the window, then paced back and forth. On one step, my foot struck a sharp piece of metal. I grimaced. It hurt, but my shoe protected my foot. I stopped pacing to gaze out the window.

Footsteps approached me, but I didn’t turn around. “Hey, I don’t want you to be mad at me,” said Lilly.

A sudden burst of adrenaline, fueled by my emotional pain, sprinted through me. I whirled around, and my eyes drilled into her. “How can I not be? You chose the military over me.”

She flinched backward, frowning. “I’m just following the rules.”

“I know, but that’s not a good enough reason for me. I thought we had something,” I said, shaking my head.

“We did. We do... just not now.”

“Fine,” I said. “It sure seems like this is easy for you. I thought I meant more to you.”

She began to tear up. “It’s not easy; it’s the rule. It’s tearing me apart. Just please understand.”

I sagged, lowering my head. I needed her, just like I needed my parents when they left and Ben when he died. “I’ll try to. I’m going to bed.” I turned, feeling defeated before making my way into the tent.

After a little while, Lilly crawled in. She pulled up her covers, then shut her eyes without saying a word. My heart still pounded, as I thought about the situation. Lilly was already fast asleep before it began to slow. She looked beautiful despite our difficult mission and argument. Although she was lying next to me, I felt like we were a million miles apart. It was torture being alone. I longed to hug her and feel her arms around me. Feeling tears loom in my eyes, I blinked, but was unable to stem their flow. I had just lost too much in my life. I cried silently until sleep overtook me.

CHAPTER 11

For two days, we scouted our second target, the stationary gun outpost on Yellowstone Road. It was the road that led to Goldwater’s palace and was heavily guarded. Even though I didn’t talk about our split, I didn’t see how it was making us safer. It seemed risky to have animosity with your partner. I did my best to get along with her for those two days and the two after when we planned our strike. We didn’t fight, but we barely talked. I didn’t know how long I could keep it together though as my emotions stomped around in my brain. At least I’d have the mission to distract me.

We hiked for several miles until we arrived at an alley near our objective. I wiped my sweaty hands on my pants, eyeing the huge guns. Lilly gasped and pointed. I wheeled around. A guard entered our alley, then turned to walk away from us. After taking a few steps, he stopped to light up a cigarette at the outskirts of the compound. What a disgusting habit.

Before I knew it, Lilly snuck up to the man with her serrated knife drawn. I sprinted forward and smacked her arm away, just as the knife neared his throat. She scowled at me, taking a step backward. When the guard spun around, I punched him in the head before he could see us. He fell to the ground, unconscious. Lilly stared at me, mouth set in a thin line, her arms crossed.

“I don’t want to kill, unless we have to,” I said.

“What about when he wakes up? Our cover will be blown.”

I bit my lip knowing she was right. I let my emotions get in the way of my judgment. Despite my mistake, I wanted to win the argument. I felt like we were closer to adversaries than partners. “We’ll just finish the mission quickly before he wakes up.”

She frowned, uncrossing her arms. “It’s safer to kill him.”

“But it’s not necessary.”

“Stop acting like a baby,” she said.

I recoiled at her tone. Her anger was poison spreading through my veins. “I’m a baby, just because I don’t want to kill needlessly?”

“No, because you’re letting your emotions get in the way of the mission.”

I clenched my jaw, my breath accelerating. I was but didn’t care. “Yes, getting dumped is hard. You chose the military over me, just like my parents did.”

Her brow furrowed. “Your parents were heroes.”

“And now they’re dead.”

She huffed. “We have laws for a reason. It’s selfish to break them just because we want to.”

“My parents broke the rule. If they didn’t, I wouldn’t exist. Do you think all laws apply in all situations? That they should be blindly followed? Weren’t you the one who questioned the new amendment?”

She looked down and away. “Yes....” She whipped back to face me again. “We need to be responsible though. Coalition interests come before everything. They know what they’re doing.”

I scowled, shaking my head. “Are you sure? I don’t agree with striking preemptively. We should have defended if Liberty Kingdom attacked.”

She crossed her arms over her chest. “It’s smarter to strike first. The high general was elected by the Talented because he knows what he’s doing.”

“With this course, we promote violence.”

She exhaled, shaking her head. “Why are you here if you don’t think it’s just?”

I locked her eyes. “Why? I’m here for you. I’m here because I’ll always support you. I’m here because I love you. Nothing else matters to me.”

Her eyes widened as her hand flew to her chest. “Really—”

Suddenly men were shouting.

“What?” I whirled around, looking for threats. “Lilly, your illusions are down.”

“Oh no! I lost focus.”

“Can you hide us again?” I asked.

She shook her head. “No. A telepath is disrupting my talent.”

I heard a whirring sound and looked up. My jaw dropped. One of the stationary guns was now pointed at Lilly. Any anger I felt vanished.

I leapt in front of her as a loud bang rang out. A massive bullet ejected from the gun in a bust of flame, then smashed into my glowing chest. With a grunt, I flew by Lilly before slamming into the brick wall behind us. The wall groaned and then collapsed. Bricks tumbled down, smacking into me and burying me in darkness.

Lilly screamed, her voice shrill. “Jaden!”

After I regained my wits, pain assailed my body. I opened my eyes, then blinked them reflexively as dust stung them. I felt drained, my talent weakened. Barely managing control in my battered state, I mentally rolled the bricks off to either side. Now uncovered, I looked down to survey the damage. A six-inch wide lead bullet lay flattened against my chest. I nudged it, and it thudded on the ground. Taking a deep breath, I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I grimaced. Damn. I guess I had some broken ribs. With a groan, I slowly pushed myself up, feeling weary and broken. My head spun, threatening to spill me on the ground again, but I managed to steady myself.

“Jaden!”

My eyes shot toward Lilly. Five guards sprinted toward her, weapons ready. I gasped as the other two guns sprang to life, wheeling to face her. All of a sudden, talent surged inside me, annihilating my fatigue and erasing my pain. Radiating a brilliant green, I leapt to my feet, breathing hard. I located my explosive device and flipped it at one of the guns. It collided and exploded, the gun shearing apart in a mass of flames and smoke.

In the control booth, a man mashed buttons as his eyes bulged at me. When he glowed green, he began to shout wildly. I jerked my finger, and his neck snapped. He fell backward, limp.

Although it sickened me, I no longer had the luxury of compassion. Pulling forth my great mace, I sprinted toward Lilly just as the five men reached her. She blocked a blade, then another. A third sword sliced toward her. She raised her knife in defense. The sword ricocheted off, and the flat side of it struck her head. She crumbled on the ground.

No! After I reached her, I swung Peacemaker in a wide arc at the lead man. He howled as his bones shattered, his chest crumpling. The momentum of the strike sent the man sprawling into the other four guards.

I readied my mace again as the guards regained their footing. Three charged me, grim expressions on their faces. The fourth sought Lilly as she strained to rise. The three men’s weapons lashed out in turn at me. My mace whipped up and blocked the attacks, but it was a struggle to defend against the barrage. I knew I had to end this fast and help Lilly. Could I defend myself and save her? I didn’t care. I did my best to protect my body from the three men’s attacks while focusing on the control booth. My talent activated the nearest gun and aimed it at the man about to strike Lilly.

I grunted as a sword slipped my defense, slicing into the unprotected flesh of my shoulder, just below my leather armor. Burning pain destabilized my control. Terrified, I deflected blades with a new vigor. Lilly’s attacker lifted his sword above her body, preparing for a killing blow. Intense panic scared my pain away, returning my control. My talent depressed the gun’s trigger button. A loud bang resonated. Just before the sword slashed through Lilly, the man’s chest exploded. His sword clattered on the ground, five feet from her body.

Now that she was out of danger, the others were doomed. With a flip of my wrist, the one on my left lifted into the air before smashing through the control booth window. The other two wide-eyed men turned to run. They had seen us. No amount of mercy could cause me to be stupid enough to let them escape. I sparked my talent, focusing on the control booth. The two remaining guns targeted the men, then fired. The large caliber bullets ripped both men in half simultaneously. Their limp, torn bodies collapsed in pieces.

I raised my glowing hand. The two remaining guns twisted before targeting each other. I nodded. With a deafening bang, both guns exploded. Lilly stood, weapons drawn, gaping at the devastation. We did it. It was time to leave.

I turned back toward the alley and gasped. The man I’d spared stood ten paces from me. Now that he’d seen me, he had to die too. Regretfully, I grasped for my talent, ready to crush him. Just as I was about to strike, he pointed at me. Talent swept over me, destroying my control. My eyes shot open as my heart lurched and slowed. My vision grew blurry, my head swimming. He was a bio. I panicked, attempting to defend the attack.

I failed. He was too powerful in my weakened state. Lilly was right. I should have let her kill him. After my heart slowed further, I knew I would die. I’d die alone, estranged from Lilly, never to see her again. The realization stunned me, increasing the urgency of my defense. I poured everything into my salvation, but it wasn’t enough. His talent was a charging rhino, and I was a child in its path. My legs crumpled, spilling me to the ground. When the world darkened, I imagined kissing Lilly one last time.

☼☼☼

Sometime later, the world began to materialize around me. I sensed my talent hugging my heart and matching its rhythm before fading away. Could it have? It must have. It had restarted my heart on its own. Nifty. My vision focused and everything became clear. The bio lay ten feet away, covered in blood. At hearing sobs, I turned to my right.

Lilly cried with her head lowered. “Jaden, Jaden. I’m so sorry. I should have chosen you.”

I groaned. “You still can.”

She jerked her head up, eyebrows raised. Upon seeing me, she broke out into a wide smile, her eyes puffy and red from crying. “I thought you were dead. Your heart stopped. I gave you compressions, but you weren’t responding.”

“I didn’t want you to feel like a failure, so here I am.” I grimaced as I struggled to breathe, the pain in my ribs working against me.

She threw herself on top of me before kissing me all over. Ignoring the pain in my chest, I smiled.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “I was just trying to do what was right.”

“I know. I’m sorry too for the way I handled it, but I can’t live without you,” I said honestly.

She squeezed my hand. “We’re a team, and I’ll always be on your side from now on. I love you too. To the Wilds with that rule.”

My smile grew as I felt warmth spread though my body, like sunshine on a rainy day. She loved me. We were a team again. “I nearly died to hear you say that... it was worth it.”

She giggled, her tense shoulders relaxing. She kissed me softly, her lips caressing mine before pulling back. “The way you saved me today was amazing. It showed me how much you love me.”

I propped myself up on my shoulders. “I’m glad you finally recognized that.”

She eyed me, smirking.

I glanced at the dead man I’d previously spared. “But you saved me too.” I didn’t like it, but I’d have to be more selective about my compassion from now on. “Let’s go, partner, before reinforcements come.”

She smiled, helped me up, and pulled me away from the destroyed guns. My eyes caught a backpack lying next to one of the dead guards, and I hesitated.

“One second,” I said, pulling my hand away.

I jogged to the backpack before slinging it over my shoulder. Hopefully it would contain something useful. Together, we ran back down the alley to our campsite.

☼☼☼

Later that night, we sat outside the tent in our headquarters. Lilly had since sewn up the sword wound I took. There was nothing to heal my cracked ribs with though but time.

Shaking my head side to side, I frowned. “I never wanted to murder anything. Now that I’ve justified it a few times, I’m worried it’ll become normal.”

“No,” she said, gently touching my thigh. “You’re one of the most compassionate people I know.”

“One of?” I asked scrunching my face.

“I mean the most.”

I smiled, then cast my eyes skyward. “That was really close today, for both of us. I knew sabotage would be dangerous, but I had no idea how dangerous. I’m worried we’ll die.”

“I’m worried too. Let’s work together and finish this last mission. I know we can do it.”

“I don’t know. I can’t lose you,” I said softly.

“You won’t.” She kissed me on the cheek, her warm lips lingering.

Sliding closer, I put my arm around her shoulders before meeting her eyes. For a moment, I admired her big brown eyes. I wanted to be with her forever. “We should leave.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, tilting her head, her blond hair swaying.

I pulled away to face her and laid my hands on her thighs. “Let’s leave Liberty. Let’s start a life somewhere else, away from the war.”

“Where would we go?”

“Anywhere, there’s plenty of free land. With your talent, no one would ever find us.”

She nodded, then pressed her fist into her lips.

My heart thumped as I waited for an answer. I knew she was dutiful but hoped for the best. She looked deep into my eyes, hers quivering back and forth. My hope surged until she glanced away.

“I want nothing more to be safe with you, but we made a promise. We have a duty to complete our mission. We’re going to save Coalition lives. My parents are still in Rapid City, Jaden. I shouldn’t run, but if you ask me again, I will.”

Lowering my head, I shook it. “No. You’re right. I’ll stay for you and the people we care about in the Coalition. Let’s be quick about it.”

Her dark eyes met mine before she nodded. “I’m all for the safety of Rapid City.”

“Not entirely safe,” I said while staring off.

She waved her pale hand in front of her chest. “Oh, I’m sorry. Ben. Damn them. That’s why we need to fight to make the Coalition safer.”

“It’s all right,” I said while rubbing her shoulder. “You’re right. Let’s finish this but not tonight.” Reaching behind her back, I pulled her close for a gentle kiss and then a deeper more passionate one.

She pulled back, fluttered her eyelashes, and brushed a strand of blond hair behind her ear. Suddenly she pushed me on my back before pinning my arms. I gasped in surprise and delight. She lowered herself before brushing her lips against mine. I smiled as she began to nibble my neck. I was so relaxed that I never expected her to tickle me. I jumped, giggling as her hands moved madly about me.

I tried to swat her hands away. “Enough... my ribs.”

Her hand flew to her mouth. “Oh, I’m sorry.”

When I caught my breath, I winked at her. “Don’t worry about it. I’m tough.”

She smiled and lay down next to me, her golden hair spilling about her. “I know.”

On my back, I gazed at the millions of stars in the night sky. Who knew what the future would bring? Looking over at Lilly’s cute red cheeks, I grinned. At this moment, I was happy.

I breathed out, relaxing my shoulders. “Let’s call it a night, Cutie.” I pulled her toward the tent.

“You think I’m cute,” she said while poking me. When she smiled, her plump lips thinned, her eyes pouring out warmth. “We’re going to be fine,” she said.

I almost believed her.

CHAPTER 12

The next morning Lilly and I woke up together. “How did you sleep?” I asked.

“Not very well. I dreamed that a two headed monster was torturing me with a hot poker and I couldn't escape.”

“Sounds intense but don't worry. It was only a dream.” I shuffled over and hugged her, careful to limit the pressure on my chest.

She laid her head on my shoulder. “I know. It just seemed so real. I woke up covered in sweat... it was a terrible night.”

“I won't let anything bad happen to you.” I hugged her tighter. We stayed there, holding each other for a while.

When we pulled apart, she looked up at me. “I feel so safe around you. I wouldn't want anyone else looking out for me.”

“I need to do a better job. You almost died.”

“I know. Don’t think about it now. Lie here while I go make breakfast.”

I lay down, imagining our future. At some point, I fell asleep. Waking up again after a while, I forced myself to crawl out of the tent to Lilly. A compressed bar of oats and honey sat on the other side of the table.

She turned, greeting me with a smile. “Morning again my Sweet Koala. Have some breakfast. You can also have the rest of my water, it's still half full.”

I smiled back, picking up the oat bar. “This is quite the breakfast you made.

She giggled. “I slaved over the stove all morning to make that.”

I scampered over to her. “I’ll slave over you,” I said, tickling her.

She laughed and squirmed. The moment was wonderful and freeing. She swatted at my hands but hit my ribs instead. I yelped.

“Oops. I’m sorry.”

I shrugged. “It was my fault.”

“Have some breakfast. It will make you feel better.”

I grabbed one of the breakfast bars and began devouring it. They were surprisingly tasty for rationed military food.

After I finished, I decided to look around for the guard’s pack that I’d stolen.

“Looking for this?” Lilly held the single strapped black messenger bag out to me.

“You know me so well.”

I took the pack from her, unzipped it and began placing the contents on the ground in front of me. There were an assortment of papers, a few small throwing knives, medical supplies, and a few days’ worth of rations. I added the rations to our supplies. After putting away the useful items, I focused on the stack of papers. The front page was labeled ‘Confidential: The Underground: Rebel Dossiers’, which seemed to be a good start. I flipped through the pages. After the rebel profiles, there were four pages of general information.

“Hmm.”

Rebel Member Dossiers:

The Underground, a rebel faction, is talented and very dangerous. Use extreme caution if encountered. The rebels must be eliminated at all costs.

The Underground base location: Unknown

Rebel Leader: Valleri Delven, telepath and manipulator with (Presumed) elite potential
Age: Mid-forties Height: Approx. 5'10” Weight: Approx. 160 Hair: Brown Eyes: Brown
Profile: Valleri is extremely persuasive and has been known to coax high level talented to her cause. Any loyalist of level three clearance that is compromised by her must immediately self-immolate to prevent transfer of important state secrets. She was formerly a prisoner of Midtown Prison fourteen years ago, but escaped.

Rebel: Kevin Kelsey, healer of unknown potential
Age: Mid-thirties Height: Approx. 5'9” Weight: Approx. 160 Hair: Black Eyes: Brown
Profile: Is thought to have joined the rebellion upon meeting Valleri Delven in Midtown Prison. He escaped along with her fourteen years ago.

Rebel: Sofia Kesari, emp of unknown potential
Age: Approx. 19 Height: Approx. 5'7” Weight: Approx. 135 Hair: Brown Eyes: Unknown

Rebel: Pavel Berzen, illusionist of unknown potential
Age: Mid-forties Height: Approx. 6'7” Weight: Approx. 290 Hair: Blond Eyes: Blue

Other Rebels: Unknown

Lilly perked up. “What’d you find?”

“We’re not alone in our fight. There’s a group of rebels going by the name ‘The Underground’ that the government is aware of.” I read the profiles again. “Wait, look how huge this guy is.” I pointed to Pavel Berzen’s name. “I wonder if this was the guy who planted the explosives. He’s an illusionist. It must have been him.” I scanned the other pages. “Here it says that they struck four government facilities in the last few months. One was an explosion at the wall. Apparently it was a diversion for an attack on a prison.”

Lilly nodded. “So it was him.”

“They are believed to be held up in some underground facility. It also says that they are being supplied and supported by several civilian factions.”

“We need to get this information to our commander,” said Lilly. “An inside presence would bolster our chance of success. Maybe we can contact the telepath that surveys us somehow.”

I thought about it, then shook my head. “We’ll have to wait until we’re back. The high general said we couldn’t contact the telepath.”

“I guess you're right. It just seems important.”

“We'll just have to be successful then. I mean look at us... we're dominant.”

She giggled. “It's true. We are quite talented... at kissing.”

I cracked up, feeling all my tension fade. It felt good to joke around again. I missed the lighthearted carefree days with Ben. Everything was so simple then. It seemed like a million years ago.

“I'm worrying more and more about Rapid City,” she said. “I couldn't take it if something went wrong. All I can think about is my parents getting killed.”

I put my arm around her shoulders and softly kissed her cheek. “They'll be fine back home. It's probably the safest city left on the continent,” I said only half believing it. “Besides I happen to know one of the generals.

“Really?”

“Yeah. My uncle.” Immediately after saying it, I knew I shouldn’t have told her and that I put her in more danger. I decided not to tell her about Ben’s dad.

Her eyes went wide in surprise. “I can’t believe it. I didn't realize how important he is.”

“If my uncle is good for anything, it’s keeping the Coalition safe.”

Her shoulders relaxed. “How did you know? Did he tell you?”

I laughed, shaking my head. “No way. I found an old letter that my dad sent to my mom. I wasn't supposed to know.”

“You have a knack for making me feel good,” she said.

I slid over and grasped her in a big hug. She wrapped her arms around me and squeezed. I felt safe in her arms, like someone was looking out for me. After we separated, we gazed into each other’s eyes.

She smiled broadly, her rosy cheeks dimpling. “As long as we have each other everything will be all right.”

I returned her smile knowing she was right. We could get through anything as long as we had each other.

CHAPTER 13

The morning after a few days of recuperating and then scouting, I rolled my sore shoulders in the tent. Lilly had already gotten up. From our scouting missions, we knew that six guards typically manned the primary communications relay. Hopefully they wouldn’t increase the number due to our recent strike on the stationary gun platform. The relay was approximately thirty feet tall, with large dishes at the peak. It was located in the center of a compound and surrounded by a twenty foot electrified chain-link fence, topped with razor wire.

I exited the tent to find Lilly sitting at our camp table. Her golden hair shined in the sunlight, framing her high cheekbones. She stretched her arms over her head, and I admired her toned muscles. When I got closer, I saw that she was writing in a book. She flashed me a dimpled smile when she heard me approach.

I grinned at her, then eyed the book. “What are you writing?”

She shrugged. “I’m just writing about our time here.”

A frown grew on my face. “Honey, we’re on a secret sabotage mission. We can’t have a record of it. You’ve got to destroy it.”

She pouted, throwing her arms up. “Oops. Sorry. I can’t believe I didn’t think about that. I guess even I can make mistakes. I’ll take care of it.”

“It’s okay. You’re still perfect to me.” I sat cross-legged next to her.

She rubbed my arm with a big smile. “You are too. How did you sleep last night?”

“Not well,” I said. “I couldn’t help but worry about our final mission. I want things to go perfectly.”

“They will. No one can stop us,” she said, sounding sure of herself.

“I came up with a way around all of the security. We won't have to worry about the guards or fences.”

“Oh?”

“It’s simple. We sneak up close enough to the fence so that I can telekinetically throw the remaining two explosive devices at the communications relay. You’ll use your illusions to cloak us while making the explosive devices look like birds. We’ll set them to explode on contact. They already know that someone is destroying their facilities so the detected sabotage will not be a drawback. Then we only need to escape the city and head home. The telepathic watch will alert our troops as soon as the last objective is destroyed.” I beamed, lifting my chin.

“You are so clever. I like it. It is simple and safe.” She smiled sweetly and kissed my cheek. “I’m glad you took charge. I needed some time off from reality.”

“I hope that it works. I stupidly lost a whole night of sleep worrying—”

I froze, thinking I heard something. I placed my finger up to my lips. An instant later, the bells on our detection wire began to chime.

Lilly sprung to her feet, her weapons appearing in her hands. Quickly following suit, I bolted upright before pulling forth my massive iron mace.

Three infantry, marked with the red fist of Liberty, ran into our hideout with long swords drawn. Glancing back to our escape route, my heart sank. There must have been fifty more infantry crowding the exit and street. We were trapped and outnumbered.

“Lay down your weapons and come with us,” the lead man said. He was the only one with two red stripes on his arm and likely the commander.

Lilly lowered her weapons, but did not drop them. She moved closer to me. “Maybe we should surrender. There are too many of them,” she whispered.

Just as she said that, I recognized the probe of enemy illusions invading my brain. Pushing against them, all but five combatants vanished, three in front and two behind. I leaned in closer to Lilly. “Most are illusions, we attack. Follow my lead.”

“We're just travelers. We’ll lay down our weapons,” I said. Bending down, I slowly lowered my mace while surveying the scene.

“I know who you are,” said the commander, “and Goldwater is going to have fun with you.”

I grimaced, picturing the dead men and women hung on the wall. I didn’t want to kill them but didn’t see a way around it. “No he won’t.”

My emerald aura blazed and suddenly my hesitation disappeared. Lilly’s blades lit up and then ripped from her hands to speed toward the two men behind us. The weapons buried themselves in the men’s chests. The three men in front charged. Two of them took just three steps before they exploded in a flash of green light. Blood and gore sprayed their commander. His eyes bulged, and he dropped his weapons before turning to flee. I raised a hand, and he shot toward me, his feet skidding on the ground. When he reached me, I slammed my glowing fist into his head, crushing his skull like an eggshell.

My glow dimmed, and I grimaced at the pointless loss of life, feeling guilty. “I didn’t want to have to do that,” I said, rubbing my fist.

Lilly patted my shoulder. “I know, but it was necessary. Now let’s go. They’ll probably send reinforcements.”

Lilly ran over to the tent to pack emergency supplies, and after a silent moment, I followed suit. After we had the necessities packed up, we ran out of the building into the streaming sun. I flinched as I felt an explosion of air pressure next to me. A sharp and unexpected pain blossomed in my side. I threw myself backward, avoiding another strike from the unknown attacker. How did they get here? I didn’t see anyone. I spun to see a woman dressed in all black holding two blood covered daggers. A hood obscured everything but her green eyes.

“I'm Grand Duke Eris Horn. Come with me or die.”

I glanced at my side, seeing two blood red flowers blooming. Would I die here? No. I sealed my wounds with telekinesis, then shouted to Lilly, “Run, I'll catch up with you.”

She stood unmoving, her hands covering her mouth.

“Go,” I yelled.

She flinched before running.

The woman scrutinized Lilly before her cold eyes fixed back on me. She shrugged. “Then you die.”

Not having to worry about Lilly, I’d trash this woman. Feeling rejuvenated, I sprang into action. I flipped into the air in a large arc toward the mysterious woman. The wind streamed over my face, rippling my clothes as I soared through the air. An instant before landing, I swung Peacemaker to crush the life out of her.

She vanished in a puff of air. I gasped as the head of my mace crashed into the ground, spiraling out cracks and billowing up a plume of dust. My mouth dropped as I whipped my head around, left then right. Where did she go? I spun around, unable locate her. She was simply gone. All of a sudden, my ears popped as the air pressure increased behind me. I twisted around, swinging Peacemaker. She stood unmoving in its path. I smiled at my impending victory. An instant before my weapon struck, she was gone. The unimpeded momentum of my mace pulled me from my feet and spilled me on the ground. Teleportation? Impossible.

Dazed, I started to rise as a mass punched me back to the ground. The woman crouched on my chest, smiling. She struck at my neck with her left dagger. Instinctively, I lashed out mentally deflecting her strike. The blade pierced the ground an inch from my ear. She growled and swung her other dagger toward my head. My talent slammed into her chest. Her dagger flashed by, grazing my cheek just before she flew backward. I hurled Peacemaker with talent-enhanced strength toward the surprised woman. It smashed into her leg. She spun in the air before crashing to the ground, her arms sprawling. She screamed, clutching her leg and writhing.

I enveloped my body in radiant talent. With a thought, I rocketed forward, inches off the ground, mace raised and muscles tense. In a flash, she was gone. Instantly after, a weight settled on my back, and daggers punctured my shoulder through my leather armor. Before the blades sunk deep, my talent sparked, freezing them. The blood flow dried up as my wounds glowed green. If I hadn’t stemmed the bleeding, I’d surely die from my various wounds.

With a growl, I grabbed her off my back before slamming her to the ground with my enhanced muscles. She groaned and whipped one of her daggers at my chest. It cut like lightning through the air. Green talent lashed at the blade, smacking it aside, but the act drained more of my power. If I fatigued, I’d die.

I mentally tugged at her dagger and flung it back at her chest. She vanished in a puff before the dagger struck home. A garrote appeared around my neck. My hands shot up, my glowing fingers just slipping under the razor wire. My taut muscles and weakened talent strained against her pull. It wasn’t enough. I winced as the wire slowly bit into my flesh, threatening to sever my fingers and then veins and arteries.

Panic smacked me, destabilizing my focus further. I couldn’t win. Why did I tell Lilly to run? I needed her. An unexpected grunt sounded behind me, and the wire suddenly loosened, relieving my pain and fear. I spun around to see Lilly holding a chunk of concrete over the assassin’s limp body.

“You never listen to me,” I said. “Thank talent.”

She smiled despite the situation. My short sword hissed as I ripped it from its sheath to end the woman’s life. My blade froze in an orange haze, inches from her chest. My panic returned more forcefully as our hope of victory faded. She was telekinetic too.

The next thing I knew, I was flying through the air, my arms flailing wildly. The assassin flipped a knife at Lilly’s heart. I deflected it an instant before I smacked into a crumbling building. Luckily, my talent dampened the blow. Despite my pain, I popped up to my feet to check on Lilly and then escape.

She lay on the ground, clutching her bloody side. My heart lurched, and I struck at the assassin. A green burst knocked her down, giving me the chance I needed. Like lightning, I sprinted forward, scooped up Lilly and our supplies, and launched us over the buildings behind us. I sprinted down deserted streets, my adrenaline and fear lending me power. The mysterious woman didn’t appear as we turned down several more roads.

Eventually, Lilly moaned on my shoulder before saying, “I’ll forgive you for carrying me this time.”

I laughed and placed her down on the street.

“I’ll make us look like a couple of stray dogs, but we better move fast. I don’t know how long I can hold it. My wound is making it hard to concentrate.”

“Clever... as long as they don’t neuter strays around here.”

She grunted a laugh. “It’s hardly the time for jokes.”

A twinge of pain spiked in my shoulder. Oh. “You know they probably tracked the blood from my shoulder to our hide out. We should have covered our tracks better.”

“Hmm. I guess almost dying made us careless. Another mistake like that might be our last.”

I pulled her off to the side. “Let’s avoid the same mistake by bandaging our wounds now.”

I removed our med pack. She lowered herself to the ground before unfastening her leather armor. After she placed it down, she pulled her blood soaked shirt over her head, exposing her naked chest.

My heart fluttered, but I focused on the gash that marred her side. Fortunately it was shallow; her armor had done its job even though my talent had partially failed her. I quickly bandaged the wound to stem the flow of blood. “Now that we're not laying bread crumbs, it will make covering our tracks easier.”

She smirked. “At least we found our way back to grandmother's house.”

“Too bad the witch was waiting for us,” I said remembering the tale from my childhood. I offered my hand and pulled Lilly to her feet.

“What about your wounds?” she asked as she pulled her shirt over her head.

“I have enough energy to hold them closed until we’re safer. We better get moving. I’ll lay a false trail, then we’ll go.”

After I completed the ruse, we continued in the opposite direction, careful to leave no sign of our true path. We jogged for a few miles, turning several times until I thought that we were far enough away. The neighborhood we stopped in was either sparsely populated or full of cautious people, hiding in their homes. Both possibilities worked for me; we couldn’t risk being seen.

The neighborhood’s small houses lined both sides of the streets in closely packed rows. Several were boarded up, looking abandoned. All were in disrepair. Rotting wood was coated with faded, chipped paint. Metal mailboxes and doorknobs were rusted orange. The weed-riddled yards were covered in trash. I wouldn’t want to live here, but it was the perfect place to avoid trouble. Now we just had to find the right house.

We slowed to a walk, and I scanned the area. Four houses looked abandoned. We set off to explore each one. We set off to explore each one. Approaching the first one, we circled the perimeter. After we found an uncovered window, I peered inside. I grimaced as my eyes adjusted to the darkness. Refuse and animal feces lined the floor. A raccoon darted across the room into the corner. I turned back to Lilly and shook my head. Perspiration ran down her red cheeks. Since I did most of the running, I could only assume her illusions were straining her talent.

“We're almost there. Just hold on for a few more minutes.” I hoped my words would bolster her strength.

“I could do this for days,” she said between gritted teeth.

“Let’s not push it.”

We hurried over to the next house. Its glass windows were intact, boding well for us. I peeked into one of them, smiling when I saw that the house was empty. I faced Lilly. She breathed hard and fast, her wet hair plastered to her forehead.

“It’s good. Can you change the illusion to make us invisible? I know that it's harder, but it would look better than a couple of mutts breaking into a house.”

She nodded before furrowing her sweaty brow.

I immediately reached to open the window. “Locked.” Damn.

Knowing we had limited time, I rooted around in my pack for the crow bar. I breathed out with a huff when I couldn’t find it. Wait. What an idiot I was. I should just use my talent. Cursing my stupidity, I focused on the lock, turning it aside before lifting the window. I took Lilly’s hand to help her inside. After I threw my pack in, I climbed over the sill. Lilly leaned against the wall, perspiration dripping down her rosy face.

“You did great, Honey,” I said.

She smiled in-between quick breaths. I let her rest as I laid out our supplies. When the task was completed, I shuffled to Lilly's side, my legs sore from the run. The smell of her musk stirred my desire. She had pulled off her armor, exposing her sweat soaked shirt. It clung tightly to her body outlining her full breasts. Her cheeks were flushed, adding to her beauty. Even battle weary, she was the most attractive woman I’d ever seen. Staring into her midnight eyes, I was entranced. I wanted to kiss her. Instead, I retrieved the canteen of water to clean her wounds and help her rehydrate.

I handed her the canteen, and she smiled. “You want to kiss me don’t you?”

She was good. After a drink of water, she leaned over, placing her hands on my cheeks. Her silky lips met mine as she kissed me softly. After the kiss, she pulled back, her dimpled smile returning.

“I'll give you a rain check for more,” she said with a wink.

A grin stretched on my face. “Shouldn't I earn some kind of interest though?”

“The economy is not what it used to be. You'll have to make due.”

I shrugged. “A kiss from you equals a thousand from anyone else.”

She blushed before looking away. She turned back, her eyes crinkling from her smile. “Yours are worth at least two.”

“What? Two?”

“Maybe three,” she said.

I grumbled, turning away.

“Just kidding. You’re kisses are unparalleled.”

I met her eyes and beamed at her. “Huh, that I can live with. Let’s get you out of your shirt to change these bandages.”

“Is that the only reason you want me out of my shirt?”

“There may be a few other advantages.”

She lifted her arms up, allowing me to pull the T-shirt over her head. I strained to be professional while acting as a medic. Failing, I glanced at the smooth skin of her exposed chest before steeling myself. I forced my eyes back up.

She squinted, then smiled. “Remember what you’re doing here.”

“Admiring you?”

“That’s a given, but healing me is the main goal.”

“Oh yeah.”

I removed her bandages before cleaning her cut. She clenched her jaw as the alcohol stung her wounds. After re-bandaging them, I found her a spare shirt. When she put it on, I exhaled, realizing I was holding my breath.

She then cleaned and bandaged my wounds. It was a long process, but a necessary one. Infection was deadly. After surviving the attack by that woman, it would be a sad way to die.

“That woman was so powerful,” Lilly said, seeming to read my thoughts again. “I've never even heard of talent teleportation. On top of that, she was also a telekinetic. Who do you think she was?”

I shrugged my sore shoulders. “She called herself a grand duke. I guess she works under Goldwater. I never heard of teleportation talent either. We're going to have to alert the Coalition when we return.”

“I hope that we don't run into others as tough as her. I started to run like you said but then worried that she was going to kill you. I couldn't leave.”

“I’m sure glad you didn’t. Sometimes I overestimate my abilities. She was clearly superior. If not for your well timed hit, I was dead.”

She frowned before tearing up.

“I’m all right, we’ll make it out of here yet,” I said putting my arm around her. “Let’s just finish up this last mission and then leave. The military can handle these freaks.”

After the debacle, we’d have to take another day to prepare. Plus it’d give us a chance to sleep in and recuperate our weary bodies. I wished that we had more time to heal, but we were near the invasion deadline.

☼☼☼

In Grand Duke Nieri’s Palace

Eris Horn walked into Nieri’s living room with a slight limp. Her head was lowered, and she wrung her hands. She wore her dark cloak with the hood pulled down, exposing her young, pretty face. The fabric of her pants was torn on one of her legs.

“Hello William,” she said.

Grand Duke Nieri sat on a plush blue couch with his fingers entwined, wearing a red silk robe. Large paintings of men in heroic stances hung on the walls. Most of the men had barred muscular chests and stomachs.

Nieri waved to the woman. “Come have a seat Eris.” I don’t have all day, he thought. “Tell me what’s going on.”

Eris chewed her bright red lower lip as she ambled over to the couch. She sat, adjusted her cloak, and turned toward Nieri. “If anything ever happened to me, would make sure my children are cared for?”

“Of course.” I would dump them off at the nearest whorehouse. “What’s wrong?” he asked, trying to sound like he cared.

Her head bobbed absently. “I knew I could count on you. I failed to catch the man Goldwater wanted. I nearly had him, but he was too slippery. I know that Goldwater can be ruthless at times, but I love him. You know we’ve been sleeping together. Right?”

Nieri winced, his pinched features tightening. “Yes, you’ve told me.”

“Do you think he loves me?” she asked with hope filled green eyes as she chewed her fingernails.

Nieri smiled warmly. What a disgusting habit that is. “I see the way he looks at you. He loves you.” You’re such a fool to think he loves you. He couldn’t love anyone.

She clutched her hands to her chest. “Even though he never says it, I knew it. So he wouldn’t possibly hurt me if I reported to him then, right?”

“You’ll be fine,” he said, patting her leg, his gold ring glinting in the light. “He not only loves you, but he sticks by his followers.”

She breathed out a sigh of relief, and a smile sprouted on her face. “Great! That’s a relief. Well, I’ll see you again soon and thanks. I can always count on you. I’m going to visit my kids and then report to Goldwater.”

She hopped up, leaned in, and hugged the man. His eyes were hard behind her back, his smile satisfied. Eris strode out of the room with her shoulders back and her head raised, her limp barely noticeable.

Pretty and powerful but naive and not very bright.
The fool is going to get herself killed. She never should have rubbed her affair in my face. I’ve always known that Goldwater is a monster, but in all our years together, he has always been good to me. And even though I know we’ll never be together, I’ll always love him. I’ll keep showing it by succeeding for him, as I always do.

☼☼☼

The next morning, I awoke in our sleeping bag, excited at the prospect of Lilly fulfilling her promise. She stirred, then reached over and embraced me. Her warm touch rejuvenated and excited me at the same time.

“Morning Sugar Dove.”

I rolled over, seeing her smiling face before me. “Is your wound feeling any better?”

“It’s not too deep, don't worry about it,” she said as she snuggled closer to me.

I spooned her, enjoying the sensation of her pressed up against me. “You're so warm. Let’s just lie here all day.”

“Done,” she said. “It's our last day before we complete the final objective. Let’s try to enjoy ourselves... at least as much as we can while squatting in an abandoned house with multiple injuries in a hostile territory.”

“I couldn't be enjoying myself more. Well... that's not entirely true, there is one thing–”

She interrupted me by slapping my thigh. “Is that all you think about?”

“No. I also spend a lot of time fantasizing about...” I said as I pressed myself against her rhythmically.

She giggled. “What were you thinking about the first time then?”

“Romantic candle lit dinners.”

She giggled again, her blond hair swaying. “Ohh, that would be great. I'm going to hold you to that when we get back to friendly territory.” She rolled to face me. “Tell me why you love me.”

Her excitement-filled eyes hypnotized me, but I focused before she got angry at my hesitation. “I love everything about you. I love your intelligence, your persistence, your responsibility. I love the way you bite your lip when engaged in thought and the way your golden hair contrasts with your midnight eyes. You're the most beautiful woman that I've ever seen, perfect in every way. You’re thoughtful, optimistic, and logical. It's impossible for me to imagine anyone that could compare to you. You make life worth living.”

Before she could respond, I pulled her in close and kissed her deeply as I caressed the line of her jaw and the back of her neck. She yielded to my touch, melting into my embrace. Time passed with no measure until we lay next to each other content and relaxed. My body vibrated with pleasure as I closed my eyes.

Finally she spoke, but rather than rip me from my euphoria, her musical voice caressed me, calming me further. “I love you because you're the perfect individual. If someone were to construct a flawless man, they would use you as the cast. You're funny, loving, and kind. I truly believe that you’d do anything for me. Oh... and it doesn't hurt that you’re incredibly sexy. I love your beautiful, striking green eyes, the symmetry of your face, and you're lithe athletic body.” She beamed a dimpled smile at me.

“Go on...” I said.

“You're gonna get it.” She pounced and tickled me wildly.

I laughed and squirmed under her dancing hands. “Noo.” I managed as I smacked at her hands.

“How about now? Have you had enough?” Her hands ran around my body, tickling when they went.

“Yeah,” I said through laughs and pain.

She stopped abruptly when she saw my grimace. “Oh I’m sorry... your wounds.”

It was beginning to seem like a regular occurrence. “A little pain is worth the feel of your hands on me.”

She grinned delightedly. We spent the rest of the day together relaxing in complete contentment.

☼☼☼

Goldwater’s Palace Video Surveillance

A huge, broad-shouldered military man sat in an elaborately designed golden throne. A red fist was embroidered on the chest of his white suit, and a black and gold cape sat on his shoulders. A young woman, dressed in a plunging green bodice, stood behind the throne and massaged him. Despite the pleasant circumstance, his face was set with a grimace. He turned his head as the two ornate oak doors swung open to permit a hooded woman, dressed all in black. She exuded power. The man’s grimace deepened. He waved his hand. The woman behind him immediately stopped her massage and ran from the room, with her full breasts nearly bouncing free from her top.

The mysterious woman knelt a few steps in from the doorway until the man in the throne waved her over. “Rise and approach Eris.”

“Thank you Archduke Goldwater.” She nodded and lowered her hood before striding toward the throne. She winced every time her left leg hit the ground, then stopped a few paces from Goldwater, her shoulders tense.

“Why so tense? Relax. It’s good to see you,” The archduke said, his face softening.

Eris’s shoulders relaxed. “You too, Thomas.”

He frowned again, his blue eyes narrowing. “That being said, you made me look bad. Do you think that I give power to those who don't deserve it?” His thick black eyebrows lowered.

She bit one of her nails. “No. You elevate those who deserve it.”

“And you don't, woman.”

Eris’ jaw dropped, and she gasped. In a telekinetically enhanced blur, the huge man shot upward and swung a morning star toward Eris' head. She vanished.

Instantly, she appeared behind him with two glowing daggers raised to strike. Her arms froze. Her hands trembled, glowing more brightly as Goldwater slowly turned to face her.

He tossed back his head and laughed as he watched her quivering body. “Do you think that you could possibly hurt me? People live and die at my whim. I am everything.” He turned from Eris before pacing around the room, stroking his square jaw. “What am I to do with you?” He eyed her up and down. “You could join my harem. You’re pretty much a whore anyway.”

Tears welled in her hurt eyes.

He shook his head. “But I was getting bored with you. Besides, I could never trust you now. You leave me no choice.”

Goldwater motioned his hand. She trembled, her jaw clenched tight as the daggers she held slid toward her chest.

“How could you do this to me?” she asked through gritted teeth. “I... loved you. Please, what about my children?” The tremors in her arms increased just before the daggers plunged into her chest. She gurgled, then fell.

Goldwater spat on her dead body. “Like I care about them. Pathetic woman. And love... ha, you were nothing to me. At least I got to see you teleport once more. That never got old.”

After he laid down his morning star, he pointed his palms at the ground. In a black flash, Eris’ two daggers flew into his hands. “I should never have given you these, you were not worthy.”

Grand Duke Nieri entered the room wearing his brown leather jacket, tight black pants and military style boots. The red fist of Liberty was displayed on both his shoulders. He glanced down at the dead woman and fought not to smile.

“Thank you for the heads up, William. You’ve served me well as always. Is everything in order for the ambush?” asked Goldwater as he laid down the two daggers on his throne.

Nieri nodded, his thin face a mask. “Yes, Thomas. I’ve put our recent acquisition in charge. We’ll have them soon.”

Goldwater chuckled. “Good work. It’s funny how easily someone will betray their people when given a little money and respect.”

☼☼☼

It was gray outside when we woke, eager to execute the final mission. Although we should have waited until night, we were tired of the ruined kingdom. We packed up camp, took what we needed, and left the rest in a bundle in the corner. If we were successful in disabling the communications relay, we would need to leave the city as quickly as possible. If we were not successful, we would simply set up the tent again, camp, and re-strike the next day. Hopefully it wouldn’t take a second attempt. They’d surely increase security if we failed once.

The brisk morning air cooled my skin as we exited through the back window. I turned and locked eyes with Lilly. “I love you Honey.”

She chewed on her lip. “I love you too, Bunny Bear. If anything happens—”

I pulled her close, then kissed her long and deeply. “Nothing will happen. Let’s complete the mission and flee this rat hole.”

She nodded. “Let’s do it.” After we pulled up the hoods of our wool cloaks, we set off.

It was approximately twenty minutes before we reached the outskirts of the relay. We knew from our scouting that only six guards patrolled the fence. Every four hours the guards changed, leaving the fence clear for a few minutes. Despite being cloaked in illusions, the extra safeguard was nice. The mission would be a piece of cake.

We arrived to within a hundred feet of the fence, when Lilly held up her hand. “Stop.”

“What is it?”

She pointed to small device on the building wall to our right. I raised an eyebrow scratching my head as she rummaged in her pack.

“Ah here.” She dumped something on her hand, then blew on it.

A puff of powder wafted into the air, revealing a web of red lasers. My stomach tensed.

“We dodged a bullet there,” she said.

“Talent, how did you even see that?” I asked.

She shrugged, in response.

“Well. I’ll shatter it.”

She shook he head. “You might set it off. Let me.” She walked over to the device, then kneeled on the ground. After opening a small panel, she went to work. In a few minutes, the wall device flashed green. “It’s down.”

“We didn’t learn that in training. How did you do that?”

She shrugged. “I just figured it out now.”

“Wow, impressive.”

She smiled, her pale cheeks blushing, clearly pleased with herself. After twenty or so more feet, we were in range to launch the explosive devices. I nodded to Lilly, and she returned the gesture. It was time. I dropped my pack and levitated the explosives from it before guiding them upward.

Lilly gasped.

My eyes darted toward her.

“Jaden, my talent’s being disrupted. They know—”

Bang. A gunshot cut her off.

My subconscious reacted as the bullet sped toward my chest. At the last instant, the bullet sparked green, deflecting into my arm. The ripping pain disrupted my talent control. Lilly screamed as the explosives fell through the air just forty feet from us. They collided with the ground, lighting up in a deafening and brilliant explosion that tore through the fence. A shockwave slammed into us, throwing us to our backs.

In darkness, my ears rang, drowning out the world. I lay stunned and confused. What had happened? I inhaled deeply, then coughed hard, tasting soot and dust. I slowly opened my eyes, gritting my teeth at the pain lancing up my back. Thick black smoke dimmed the morning sunshine. An explosion? What? With a punch, my memory flooded back. Oh no. The relay. The mission. It’s an ambush. How did they know?

A gust of wind blew by, ruffling my hair and clearing the smoke. Lilly sat next to me, holding her lowered head.

“Lilly.” My voice sounded muted, even though I shouted.

Nonetheless, she turned. We shared a worried look. She nodded as she raised her hand, assuring me she was unharmed. At least we were alive... for now.

My head jerked around as I searched for attackers. From the perimeter, two squads of thirty men, charged. My eyebrows rose as I gauged our chances. While most wielded identical short swords, the commanders held rifles. My heart labored as I struggled to lift myself. Finally, I stood somewhat unsteadily. I spit the dust out of my mouth and blinked reflexively a few times. My arm bled freely where I was shot. My mind was still somewhat cloudy, and I felt partial telepathic disruption, dampening my talent. Victory seemed impossible, but I had to protect Lilly. With a green glow, I sealed my gunshot wound. I faced the men, steadying myself.

Lilly stood next to me, sword in hand. Now they’d pay. Two more gunshots rang out; I barely managed to locate and deflect the bullets. In a panic, I spotted the guns, then focused my limited distance talent. They glowed before exploding. Shards of metal ripped through several men, punctuated by screams. One gunman fell to the ground and writhed wildly. A man next to him clutched his gushing neck. The other riflemen lay in torn messes on the ground, unmoving. In total, six men were dead, dying, or injured. The remaining mass of men charged, swords ready.

I released a broad wave of talent at one of the squads, knocking thirty men prone. With a growl, I turned to face the other attackers. Lashing out at the nearest men, I crushed their chests one by one. Bodies crumbled; men died. After I popped another three chests, I felt my talent dim. There were too many, and the influence of the telepath accelerated my fatigue. I couldn’t win this way. I’d have to smash them up close, relying on my more efficient touch telekinesis.

I hefted my monstrous black mace from its holster, casting forth green luminescence. I glanced down, momentarily mesmerized. My shadow mingled with the glowing, bubbling greens of my talent. What beauty, what grandeur my talent painted.

“Come on,” Lilly yelled, ripping me from my reckless fascination.

She tugged on my hand, drawing my attention. There was an opening in the attack. My talent coaxed me to fight, to crush all of them, but Lilly was right. Running was smarter.

Bolstering my muscles, we sprinted for freedom. Footsteps and shouts rang out behind us as the men pursued. After a few minutes, we were half way down an alley. I glanced back, slowing. We had built up some distance between the men and us; we were going to make it.

Lilly gasped. I spun to see her standing several paces in front of me surrounded by ten men. A rough, unshaven man held a knife to her throat. I’d kill them all. I focused on the knife to free her, but my talent control was destroyed. I strained again, desperate to remove the knife and pull her to safety. It was no good. The telepath, closer now, completely dominated me.

A cold, stark realization crawled through me. Oh no. “Don’t,” I said, my worst fears coming true. “We surrender. Just please don’t hurt her.” I flinched as I heard two thuds behind me, followed by strong hands grasping both of my arms.

Lilly’s watery wide eyes met mine. “Save me.”

The man holding her smiled, his face twisting cruelly. His muscles flexed and my stomach sank. I lurched forward, attempting to reach her, but the men held me firm. My pulse raced, and the acrid taste of bile stung my throat. Light headed, my body tingled. I couldn’t lose her; I wouldn’t lose her.

At the instant he jerked the knife, I felt an intense flare of power burn away my weariness. My talent lashed out. A green tendril ripped the man’s arm away, then launched him backward. Sparkling, he slammed into the group of men behind him.

“Run,” I yelled to Lilly.

She jumped to her feet before sprinting down the alley. I tore from the men’s grips and leapt over the prone men, draining the rest of my talent. Clear of the men, I ran, seeking to reach Lilly, to protect her.

She glanced back, slowing. I threw my hand forward. “Go!” She had to escape even if I didn’t. She had to live.

Her legs pumped faster as she faced forward again. Still running, I peeked back. Half a hundred men were close behind, but we could make it if we just kept running.

I looked forward, and my eyes flashed wide as a man jumped out from the shadows in front of Lilly. His outstretched arm crashed into her neck. Lilly’s feet flew up, and her back slammed into the rocky street, her golden hair streaming up. She groaned, then lay dazed.

Still twenty feet away, adrenaline surged through my body, driving me toward her. “Lilly!” Breathing hard, I desperately grasped for my talent. It was like trying to grasp fistfuls of air.

The roughly bearded man smiled as he raised his sword, point aimed at her chest. My heart pounded, and my stomach burned. I pumped my arms and legs like a lunatic, desperate to save her. The sounds of men shouting and the feel of wind whipping by me seemed unreal. Like in a dream, my legs felt sluggish, but I was almost there. If he hesitated a little longer...

A smile sprouted on the man’s face and the muscles in his arms flexed. The silvery blade shot down, reflecting sun onto sidewalls.

Lilly’s eyes flashed open. “Jaden!”

Ten feet away, I held out my hand, as if to reach her. The blade sliced into her heart, grinding against the stone below. She screamed and clutched at the blade, then coughed on a fountain of blood.

Immediately, all strength and will drained out of me, leaving me an empty husk. My legs crumbled beneath me, my hope along with them. After a few stumbling steps, I collapsed on the ground before rolling to a stop at Lilly’s side.

Her midnight eyes were fixed on mine. The pain in them tore at me. Her mouth opened a few times, but no words came out. I reached out to touch her one last time as her head lulled to the side. The life in her eyes faded, and my hand fell to the ground.

☼☼☼

Moments later, boots slammed into my ribs as I lay still on the cold ground. I barely felt their impact, and made no sound or movement. The tears that ran down my cheeks were the only indication that I lived.

What had happened? Lilly dead... no, never. I wouldn’t allow it. When I looked again at her serene, white face and dull eyes, the reality of her death drilled into me. It shattered my world and bore away my will to live. I failed her, just like I failed Ben.

More kicks jarred my body as I cried, solely focused on her. Her death seemed so unreal, so unimaginable, like I was living in a nightmare. It was demonic hands on my neck, choking away my life. The bright sun shone on as if mocking me. My world was completely dark; my love was gone.

After an eternity of kicks, someone said, “That’s enough. Take him in. I don’t want to jeopardize my reward.”

For a second I thought I recognized the voice, but what did it matter now. Someone tugged my cloak off and picked up Peacemaker. Two pairs of robust hands grabbed my wrists and dragged me forward along the rough ground. Rocks ripped my shirt and tore my back, spilling my blood. I didn’t care. Why would I? Red streaks streamed in my wake. Maybe death’s sweet embrace would claim me before they could mend my injuries.

They continued to drag me for what seemed like miles as the remaining squad members marched in front of us. An overweight hooded man marched next to the squad. Slumped over people in rags watched with sympathetic eyes but did nothing to help me. What could they do? Finally, after being dragged half way across the city, we arrived at a set of large iron gates. I stretched my sore neck back to see a huge stone structure within. It appeared that I would be imprisoned.

My eyes were drawn to the front of the structure. Two rotting heads were speared on pikes. I grimaced, wondering who they were.

One of my captors grunted a laugh. “Like that? Two of your commie buddies killed in battle. You won’t have it so lucky.”

The cubby, robbed guy chuckled.

I didn’t react to him. The dead must have been one of the other saboteur teams. I thought of the general’s phrase, ‘the tracks are primed and ready.’ I stared at the heads, as if waiting for the response. When none came, I let my head drop and eyed the men that held me. Both wore black, military uniforms. Red fists were displayed on their arms. The one on my left was tall and broad. The blood of his friends was splattered on his uniform.

The other man was shorter, but even stockier. He scowled in what looked like his favorite expression. There were only three squad members remaining. I wasn’t sure when the others departed. One of them stepped up to an older man in a different style uniform, maybe a prison guard, before exchanging a few words that I couldn't catch.

The next thing I knew, the iron gates squealed open, and they dragged me in past the heads. The prison walls were rough stone, the bared windows small and infrequent. Over the prison, puffy, white clouds floated by and dark birds circled. There was something to looking at the world upside down that made it seem less real. It was either that or all of the blood I’d lost. Suddenly, the sky darkened as thick black clouds rolled in. A gust of wind howled by us, rippling the green fabric of my cloak.

“There’s a storm coming,” said the robbed man.

I turned and looked at him until the tall man kicked me in the ribs.

“Get up. There’s no way I’m dragging you up these stairs.”

I didn’t move. Several more kicks smashed into my already broken ribs, and I still didn’t move.

“I said get up!”

The man yanked hard on my arm, nearly popping it from the socket. Now standing, the men propped me up to help me walk. Thunder roared behind me, and rain began to patter on the ground. My feet bumped up the stairs as we ascended. After they walked me through a pair of iron doors, we entered a dark, dank hallway. I scrunched my nose at the stale air. Screams, groans, and mad ravings echoed in the cells. At least I wasn’t alone in here.

Our threesome staggered down an ominous corridor lined with cells. Chained, hollow-eyed people wearing rags or nothing at all were imprisoned inside. They looked at me with their dull, lifeless eyes, saying nothing, as if they'd lost the will. In one cell, a guard held a glowing poker over a ragged old man. I watched as he jammed it into the guy’s arm. The old man screamed as smoke twisted upward.

We stopped at an empty cell. The guards unlocked the door and pushed it wide. If Lilly were still alive, I’d tear my captors apart and escape. Now that she was gone, I walked into the cell, my head lowered. Half way in, I collapsed on the ground.

“Not again,” the tall one said.

With grunts, the two men hefted me up onto a rock slab. They fastened metal brackets on my arms, legs, and chest making most movement impossible.

The short man snickered. “Cozy?”

Almost automatically, I angled my head and spit in his dirt smeared face. It hit him in the eye. He growled, and drew back his fist. I let my head roll back over and stared at the gray ceiling.

The larger man grabbed his wrist. “We were told to alert the healers as soon as we had him here.”

The spit sprayed man lowered his eyebrows while grinding his teeth. The muscles in his arm bulged and shook, but the other man’s grip held. The taller man shook his head, his eyes boring into his partner. The stocky one relaxed, then spit in my face before ripping his arm away. He smiled and strode out. After the tall man left, he slammed the door shut, shrouding me in darkness. My only company was the screaming woman in the cell across from me.

Not long after, the door swung open. Light flooded into the room, and I squinted at the sudden brightness. After my eyes adjusted, I saw a muscular woman in a tank top, standing next to me. Her arms and shoulders were covered with tattoos of demons and monsters. She frowned when she looked at me, then pulled out a rag from her pocket. I stared at it as she wiped the spit off my face. Maybe all healers were empathetic.

Silently, she reached down and grabbed my arm. Talent flowed into me before buzzing through my body. Death was now beyond my reach, at least for now. My intense pain subsided as my flesh mended and bones healed. After she removed her hands, our eyes met. There was sadness in hers, as if she knew what awaited me. She turned, her eyes on mine until the last moment, then she lumbered out and shut the door. The lights blinked out, enveloping me in darkness again.

CHAPTER 14

Sometime later, the lights clicked on to reveal a brutish man standing before me. He carried a tray of pasta topped with tomato sauce. I salivated at the smell of real food.

“I’m here to feed you.”

My face contorted at the thought of being fed by anyone, let alone this man. At a growl from my stomach though, I nodded. The man stepped up before slopping food into my mouth. By the end, spaghetti and sauce dressed my face. He turned without a word and left. The lights blacked out.

A strand of spaghetti tickled my cheek. I twisted and shook my face, growling and annoyed. Every strand but the one tickling me fell. I huffed, squeezing my eyes shut. Damn. Why wouldn’t it fall?

I dropped my head in resignation, and the strand fell. I nearly laughed at the absurdity of it. Instead, I closed my eyes, feeling the sauce dry on my skin as I waited.

☼☼☼

The sound of a fork tapping on a plate woke me up. A man with hairy arms stood near the door, holding a tray of chicken drumsticks and vegetables. I squinted at him, staring at his face. Where had I seen him? A screeching noise drew my eyes to the corner of the room. A shelved speaker was wired to the wall.

“Hello, young man. I’m Warden Marin Kataeb, your overlord. For now, you haven’t pissed me off, so I’m benevolent. Don’t test me. Now, what's your name, boy?”

His shrill voice made me shiver, momentarily opening my mind to doubt. I steeled myself. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction “How weird?”

“What’s weird?”

A madman’s smile grew on my face. “My name is Marin Kataeb. What are the odds?”

The servant raised his eyebrows while scratching his head, before clenching his fists. He stomped forward, fists raised. “Show respect for the warden. You Coalition commie.”

I scowled, my eyes raking him. “Do it Hairy.” How could they hurt me more?

The warden’s disembodied voice pulled back my attention. “This is your last chance boy, before the fun begins.”

Torture no doubt; I would expect no less of the Oppressors. I looked down at the metal bars holding me in place, sneering inwardly at his ‘compassion’.

“I'm going to ask you several questions,” he said. “Give me the answers I want or you will know my wrath. What is your name and what is your mission?”

Did he think I’d break that easy? They killed Lilly. All I had left were the Coalition’s secrets. I wouldn't be responsible for thousands of their deaths. I thought of Danessa, Ben’s parents, and even Deo. I sighed before giving up the only information I ever would. “My name is Jaden.”

“There, was that so bad?” Marin asked. He seemed to already know my name. How, I didn’t know. My sense of unease grew.

Brushing it off, I continued. “And I work with Liberty Prison Inspectors. I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to shut this place down. It's out of compliance. The door’s bars are spaced one inch too far apart—”

“Enough,” said Marin.

“I’m going to have to write you up for this. I’d like to cut you a break but—”

“You just bought yourself a feeding tube and a lot of pain boy,” Marin said, anger thick in his voice.

“I'm a vegetarian anyway,” I yelled.

The guard grunted, amused. When I looked at his bearded face again, I noticed it was covering a scar. I didn’t see it at first but it looked just like... no not just like, but identical to the man who attacked Ben and I. He was the man who escaped! He wasn’t a Wilder; he was from Liberty.

They sent him for me. They must have known about my talent potential. I didn’t think it was possible to blame myself more for Ben’s death; I was wrong. My potential made us targets. I can’t believe I ever thought we were safe. Anger surged inside me, pushing aside my weariness and forcing away my complacency. I couldn’t believe I was trying to spare these monsters. They killed Ben and Lilly; now they’d feel pain.

I focused my mind on one of the chicken drumsticks the scarred man carried. The bone sheared, then shot into the man’s neck. He gurgled on blood and fell forward. Focusing on the steel bars immobilizing me, I pealed them back like twigs and rolled out of the bed. My legs quivered as they hit the ground. I stumbled, then regained my balance. A clicking noise drew my attention to the wall. Gas hissed through now open wall vents. I had to get out of here. My talent slammed into the back wall, causing a man-sized indentation, spiraled with cracks.

One more should do it. I tried to refocus for another burst, but my mind began to fog. The gas weakened my limbs until they felt like rubber. I tumbled to the ground in a limp heap. Dizzy, I raised my hand toward the wall, straining for power. None would come. The airborne tranquilizer ebbed my strength and destroyed my concentration. My hand fell as all strength fled me.

“You will now be drugged at all times,” said the warden. “You've made a mistake in thinking that we won't steal your information. We'll get what we want, but you won’t like how we get it. You will beg for death, boy.”

More gas blew into the room. It smelled fresh, like clean air. I tried to rise, but my muscles were limp and useless; the drug was already in my system. Through blurred vision, I saw four men enter the room. Three of them wore dark gray uniforms and black berets. They lined up along the wall. The fourth man, dressed in a blue worker’s uniform, lifted me back on the bed, then gathered up the corpse before dragging it from the room.

“Begin,” said the warden.

One of the three men stepped forward. I instantly felt telepathic talent flood my mind. Despite the strength of it, I repelled the attack, even with drugs dulling me. The telepath stumbled, grabbing his head. They didn’t know who they were messing with.

The telepath regained his balance and shook his head. “Sir, this man’s talent defense is a brick wall. I’m unable to breach it at this time. We’ll have to proceed to phase two.”

My heart sank, wondering what phase two entailed before I steeled myself to further attacks. I wouldn’t give up the Coalition. It was all I had left.

The telepath wobbled over to his companions. He motioned his head to the door and all three left. A moment later the guard who recovered the body returned with a black box and metal clamps. He approached and placed the box on a table near my head, then re-clamped me down, ensuring that I was immobile. He sat in the chair next to me and opened the box with a smile. I tried to twist my head for a better view, but it wouldn’t move. Instead, I strained my eyes to the side. He removed a wired device with a crank attached. I didn’t like the look of it.

I tried to focus my talent, but only managed weak pushes at the device. The man laughed as he untangled the wires before fastened them to my temples. He tossed the empty box in the corner and began twisting the crank. My muscles seized as electricity surged through them. The smell of burning flesh invaded my nose. Pain racked my body until darkness overtook me.

☼☼☼

A month later, I lay on my stone slab, gaunt and hollow eyed, unable to wake from my nightmare. Bright lights assailed my vision, shining on me for countless hours at a time. If exhaustion took me, loud sirens rang through the speakers. During the month of pain, I was asked no questions. My only visitor was the electrocutioner. Every day, he injected me with talent inhibitor, then tortured me. They were trying to break down my talent defense. Between the drugs, days without sleep, and the daily electrocution, it was working.

The door swung open. Although I expected the electrocutioner, the three men in berets walked in. The telepath stepped up to my side. His dull gray eyes glowed with confidence. Could I hold him off again? I wasn’t sure after the month of torture. His talent bombarded me, making thought impossible. I gritted my teeth and strained against his telepathy. The man probed and prodded with sweat streaming down his face.

Eventually, he breathed out sharply while shaking his head. “Sir, this man’s defenses cannot be breached. I recommend phase three. Perhaps a more indirect approach will work.” He looked at me and smiled.

The loud speaker sparked to life again. “Ripper, Reminder. Show him true pain.”

I didn’t like the sound of that. The second and third men in the line came to attention. One was short and pudgy with a noticeable eye twitch. The other had sharp angular features, bright blue eyes, and wore a thick gold chain around his neck.

The telepath left the room while the pudgy man walked up alongside my bed. He was certainly no one that I would be physically afraid of. His twitching eye demanded my attention. I wanted to look away but couldn’t.

His bio talent jolted into me. Unlike the careful pinpoint probing of the telepath, his attack was a broad full out assault. Attempting to block his power in my state was like trying to hold back a river with your hand. My body exploded in agony. The pain from electrocution paled in comparison to what this man unleashed. My eyes filled with tears, and my jaw clenched tight, my body convulsing. I screamed until my throat was raw. The attack didn’t destroy my nerves, so my pain could continue forever. At some point in my nightmare, I lost consciousness.

☼☼☼

I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling. Where was I? I looked around the room. Of course, I was in my dorm-room at advanced training. I must have passed out last night from drinking too much with Ben. That happened from time to time, but we always had fun. It was the mornings that sucked. I groaned at the pain in my head and tried to moisten my dry mouth. Hangovers were the worst.

Suddenly, a cold chill ran up my spine. Wait... that can't be right, drinking with Ben? No... Ben was dead. How could I have forgotten that? I really missed him. The door to my room opened, startling me. Lilly entered with a big dimpled smile on her face. She looked as beautiful as ever.

“Morning, Honey. I wanted to see how my love was doing,” she said.

No cute pet name? “Not great, but you could make it better by lying down with me. I do recall something about a rain check.” I winked.

She smiled, tilting her head, her blond hair cascading off her shoulder. “I'd love to.” She walked toward my bed.

The door behind her exploded inward as a rough, bearded man burst into the room. “Here you are.” He darted forward before slamming Lilly to the ground. His sword hissed out of his scabbard, and he held it over her chest.

She struggled to rise as she cried out to me, “Help me.”

I went to rush to her, but couldn't; something held my arms and legs immobilized. I strained at my bonds before throwing my body around in an attempt to reach her.

“Jaden, please. Why won't you help me?”

“I'll save you, hold on.”

I reached for my talent, but couldn’t wield it. Something was wrong. The filthy man looked up from his prey, meeting my eyes and smiling.

“Don't hurt her,” I said. I had to protect her. I couldn't lose Ben and Lilly. Again I threw myself forward with all my strength, tears pouring from my eyes. Screaming with frustration and fear, I strained again and again against my bonds. “Please don't hurt her, please, please. I can't lose her.”

The man giggled, but his vivid, blue eyes were humorless. “You will lose her forever.”

His sword shot down into her chest. She screamed with pained, wide eyes, then fell still. Dark blood flooded from her, staining her shirt and coating the floor.

“Nooo,” I yelled. “You bastard! I'll kill you! I'll kill you!”

Eyes shut in rage, I threw myself against my bonds until fatigue sized my muscles and my entire body ached. When I could move no more, I looked toward Lilly...

She was gone. So was the man. Memories, painful and real, flooded back into me. They had already killed Lilly. How could I have forgotten that? An illusionist! Damn. The experience was so real, so unimaginable perfect, like living in another world entirely. Anger boiled in my chest, and I reached for my talent. I’d show them. My fiery mind slammed against the talent inhibitor wall. It didn’t budge. I growled and hissed, straining to wield my talent, forcing my entire will to the act, but it was useless. The drugs permeated my system and dominated me.

I lay limp, my muscles weakened and my mind imprisoned. Damn the warden’s cruel torture. He had no limits. How could they put me through her death again? The hopelessness of my situation enveloped and suffocated me, as if I had sunk below the surface of a tar pit. Anger drained from my body, and despondency poured in.

☼☼☼

Days, weeks, or even months had passed while my mind was clouded with uncertainty. I relived Lilly’s death hundreds or even thousands of times, and each one I failed to save her. In my nightmare, time lost all meaning; there was only pain and death. Whenever I saw her, the Reminder’s talent convinced me she was real. Every time she was killed, it destroyed me just like when she first died.

When not living in his illusions, I gritted my teeth and screamed as the Ripper unleashed talent agony on me. The telepath occasionally appeared to extract information, but somehow through all the torture, I held onto my secrets. My will protected thousands of lives at great personal cost. I saw myself as a martyr with nothing left except the sanctity of my knowledge.

At this point, I realized that the Coalition wasn't going to rescue me. For some reason, despite their promise to the contrary, I had believed that they'd save me. I would break soon. I knew it. Not because I wanted to, but because no one could hold out in the face of their onslaught. The physical pain made focus impossible; the emotional pain drained my will. If I wanted to protect the Coalition, I’d have to take drastic measures.

☼☼☼

I waited a long time after I was given an injection, hoping that the talent wall was weaker. I concentrated all of my muddled will, using every relaxation and focus technique I’d been taught. For what could have been an hour, I wore away at the wall, like water shaping rock.

After maybe another hour, I nearly gave up when thin streams of talent embraced me. I smiled, amazed but a little sad. I manipulated the power, tentatively at first, but then with more confidence. I reached for my feeding tube and detached it. Glowing, it wrapped around my neck and tied itself tight.

After a few minutes, my body convulsed as it sought air. My head began to pound, and my vision darkened. Despite my decision to kill myself, my mouth reflexively gaped as it strained to pull in air. I had to die, but the act was still horrible. My spasms slowed, and the world blanked out. I’d won.

☼☼☼

A loud bang followed by shouts tore me back to consciousness. I opened my eyes, but couldn’t see. I couldn’t let them save me. An unseen force pulled at the tube around my neck. My talent strained against them, trying to hold the tension. My efforts were useless against the pull. The weeks of drugs and torture had dwindled away my power. After the tube was removed from my neck, my vision brightened, and I felt more despondent than ever.

☼☼☼

I woke up later not realizing that I’d fallen asleep. I cursed at seeing the tube bracketed down. Scanning the room, I saw nothing that I could use to end my suffering. I was to live as a prisoner until they stole my secrets. I couldn't escape; I couldn't die. There was nothing that I could do, so I did nothing. I lay on my stone slab, helpless and hopeless.

☼☼☼

The sound of the door creaking open woke me to a man ducking to enter the room. Even some of the tallest men would envy his height. His chiseled jaw and cleft chin were clean-shaven. His full commanding eyebrows shaded cold blue eyes under his perfectly positioned, side-parted hair. He had a barrel chest, and a gold lined cape lay on his broad, muscular shoulders. Based on size alone one could only assume that he was a torturer; however, his pressed, white suit and ten gold rings led me to think otherwise. In a time where most people of Liberty wore rags, the man’s fine clothing and blatant display of wealth disgusted me. What kind of man could afford such luxury? Was he a military officer... no, still too finely dressed. He must have been a duke. How I would love to kill him.

“I’ve been watching you for some time,” he said. His deep voice reverberated around my cell.

A shiver ran through my body leaving me icy cold. Watching me? What did he mean? Could he be working with the warden? “Who are you?”

He took a step closer. “You don’t know yet? I’m hurt. I thought we might have a connection after all I’ve put you through.”

I squinted. What did he mean? “You oversaw my torture here?”

He stepped forward again and seemed to grow larger and more imposing. “I’ve overseen your torture long before now.”

My stomach sank, and my eyes went wide. No. My heart hammered into my chest like an attacking army’s battering ram. No. My body trembled as I clenched my fists. He couldn’t be, but he must be.

I spit the word out like poison, “Goldwater.”

He was darkness and all that was evil. He was the man who’d killed my parents, the man who killed Ben and Lilly. He had stalked me for years, dismantling my life along the way. He held me captive and tortured me for months with unbearable pain and terrible memories.

My breathing accelerated as visions flashed before my eyes. Blood spouted from Lilly’s chest. Her dark eyes held pain and sorrow. She begged again and again for me to save her, but I always failed. Ben lay next to me, his stomach bleeding, begging for his life. I held my parents’ death letter, tears in my eyes and pain in my heart. Goldwater was responsible for all their deaths.

“You’ve destroyed my whole life.”

“Not all of it yet.”

“The explosion at the advanced training Facilities was meant to kill me.”

He squinted, shaking his head. “No, that wasn’t me.”

What? Was he lying? If not him, then who? “You sent the scarred man after me.”

His toothy smile broadened. “There you go. You got one right. What makes the Coalition think it’s a good idea to publicly reveal your talent potential? My spies know exactly which of you to go after.”

I thought back to the TAT and remembered the man with gray eyes and a fleshy nose. He had creeped me out at the time. Could he have been a spy? If not him, then someone else. I ground my teeth, clenching my fists and strained against the steel bars. “You killed Ben.”

He shook his head, pursing his lips. “Who? Oh that other kid. He was nothing but a chance casualty. His death is on you. Had you simply surrendered, he’d be alive right now.”

“Lies.” I growled, lurching toward him. My stone bed scraped against the ground, sliding a few inches. “It was you. You killed him.”

“I merely put you both in the position. You made your choice. You chose yourself over him.”

My cheeks burned hotly, knowing that he was right.

“You chose correctly though. It shows that you’re one of the elite, one of us.”

My body trembled. “I’m nothing like you.”

“The second your talent developed you were like me. It changes you, corrupts you. You’ll see. The more you use it, the more power you’ll want. It will turn you into a monster. No one can resist it.”

“I fight tyranny,” I said. “It disgusts me.”

He laughed. “Maybe now, but eventually you’ll see the advantages your talent gives you. Then you’ll break a few rules.”

Lilly and I had broken the rule about being apart, but that was different. Right?

“You had a right to be with her,” he said. “Why should you follow the rules of the weak?”

He read my mind. I barely even registered it. Damn, did he already have my secrets? No, I guarded them too well. “I wouldn’t break the important rules.”

“Who’s to say what’s important? You’ll change your mind over time.”

I gritted my teeth. “No, I’m not like you.”

“You’ll see. We have power over all other people. They are meant to serve us. They are tools to perform a task, just like Lilly’s death was a tool to break you.”

Her death flashed in my mind. He killed her. I clenched my jaw, its muscles tensing. Pain spiked through the nerves of my teeth, but I just clamped down harder. He had destroyed my entire life, and now he had to die. My mind snapped like steel cables that were given too much weight to bear. Rage steamed inside me in a bubbling cauldron of hate. My vision blurred and heart raced, driven by coursing adrenaline.

With a surge, my talent returned, rejuvenating me. In one fluid motion, I jerked my chest upward while slamming my legs into the stone slab. In a flash of green sparks, the stone bed sheared in two. The steel bands holding me hostage exploded outward. The instant my feet hit the ground, I constricted my muscles, then exploded at him. In the air, I wound my arm back. My fist shot forward with the full force of my talent and fury behind it, ready to destroy him.

My hand smashed into his glowing black face. It exploded with pain, my entire arm instantly going numb. It was like I punched a block of steel without my talent protecting me. I groaned, my eyes jerking wide. Black light burst around him as his huge hand gripped my neck before I could hit the ground. His fingers dug into my soft flesh, and he slammed me down. Blinding pain shot through my back and head, and darkness took me.

☼☼☼

At some point, I returned to consciousness. Blinking, I tried to clear my vision. Goldwater stood above me like a god with his glowing, black boot crushing my chest. His hair was still perfectly in place, his suit unwrinkled. I grabbed his foot and strained to remove it, talent aiding my taut muscles.

It didn’t budge. I flared my talent, gritting my teeth and growling, pouring forth every ounce of power to free myself. It was like trying to move a mountain. My life had come full circle. First, Sven tormented me, now Goldwater. I never had a chance against either of them.

“I’ll kill you,” I yelled, thrashing, kicking, and failing my arms in a struggle to break free.

He let out a deep belly laugh. “You’ve already tried that. I let you go without inhibitor to see what you’ve got. I could have nullified your puny talent at any time, but I wanted you to know that you’re nothing compared to me.”

As if on cue, his telepathy washed over me, and my talent aura blinked out. I squirmed under his heel as he pressed his foot down harder. Choking for air and racked with pain, I slammed my fists into his rock-hard legs.

My ribs compressed further, allowing only short breaths. “Please,” I begged, knowing I’d lost.

“How pathetic. I could crush you like a worm, just like everyone else. You’re mine, and you’ll tell me what I want to know. Then you’ll become my drone, a mobile weapon of unparalleled destruction. Why do my own fighting when I have you?” He chuckled.

His gigantic foot depressed until my ribs popped with a sickening crunch. Pain spiked through me, and once again, the world darkened.

☼☼☼

Conscious and alone, I lay on a new rock slab, in the same prison cell. I strained to move, to ease my aching back but failed. The steel clamp that imprisoned me stood a foot above my body. Ten massive locks prevented my escape. Although my head was free of the clamp, it was affixed by a steel band that was screwed into the bed below me. Feeling dizzy, I sucked in air, but my chest hit the clamp and spiked with pain.

Goldwater was right. What chance did I have against him? He was invincible. If only a man of such power cared, he could protect everyone. Oh, but what a dangerous combination his sadism and talent was. He was the reason people needed to unite for the greater good. If no one else could kill him, it had to be me, but how could I? I tried and failed.

I felt tears in my eyes as I remembered my mom reading the ancient American ‘Choose your own Adventures’ books. If I could only redo my life’s choices as I could in the book, I would have left Liberty Kingdom with Lilly. Staying was the worst mistake of my life. Now, Lilly was dead, and Goldwater would continue to break me. I would do whatever I could to protect Coalition citizens. Ultimately, though, my situation was hopeless. I would break, just like anyone. I shut my eyes and waited for the inevitable.

CHAPTER 15

An explosion sent adrenaline pumping through my body. Glancing around, I surveyed the room and gasped. A ten-foot hole inhabited the outer wall. Chunks of rubble were strewn about the breech. Two dust-covered men threw rocks aside before dashing in. “I’m Pavel Berzen and this is Kevin Kelsey. We’re members of The Underground.”

I squinted at the huge man. “Pavel. You set the explosives at the wall.”

He stared at me a second before nodding. “Yes and now we’re here to rescue you.”

Before now, I had no expectations for freedom. I had resigned to my fate. I couldn’t escape or die. So as the two unknown men waited for a response, I stared, unmoving. I was too broken to feel hope. I kept glancing at the door, waiting for the prison guards to burst in and kill both rebels.

An alarm blared outside my cell. The men’s eyes flicked up. There. The guards would be here soon to stop them.

“We’ve got to hurry,” said Pavel.

The silent one nodded and pulled a hacksaw from a well-worn messenger bag. He positioned it before sawing through the locks. Pavel removed my feeding tube, then took out a second saw. After just a few minutes, they helped me off the table. My atrophied legs hit the ground, and I collapsed. They were like two wet noodles after all this time. The two men wrapped their arms around me and carried me through the hole.

We appeared outside. Stars glimmered in the moonless night and the air was still. Was I free? It seemed impossible, but here I was. I shook my head, trying to clear the cobwebs.

“Let’s go,” said Pavel. With their arms around me, we jogged down streets.

Men shouted behind us. “Stop.”

Ah. Now they’d surely recapture us. We moved much slower than a single man could. Wait. I reached for my talent to bolster my legs. I banged into the inhibitor wall. The drug was still my system.

After a few more turns, we darted behind some steel crates. Kevin knelt, ran his hands along a crate, and tugged off a panel, revealing a large hole. Pavel’s muscles flexed, holding my entire weight. Kevin flicked his head toward the opening, and Pavel dragged me inside.

After descending a flight of stairs, we stood in a dim-lit underground tunnel. The air was thick and musty. After being confined to my cell for so long, I cringed at returning to a similar environment. My eyes adjusted to the dim light. Kevin was rummaging around in his pack with a frown. After muttering a few curses, he pulled out a torch and two smaller objects. He struck the two objects together, and a spark jumped onto the torch. In seconds, the rag was ablaze, illuminating the space. We stood in a prewar tunnel. Its windowless concrete walls were stained black with soot or maybe dirt. I didn’t know. After marching down the tunnel for what seemed to be hours, we arrived at a barred door.

Pavel knocked, saying, “Hey, Sofia. It's Pavel and Kevin. Open up.”

Footsteps approached, and then it sounded like a metal bar slid across the door. It creaked open, revealing an athletic woman with intense blue eyes. She looked me up and down while smiling.

“I see that you were successful,” she said.

Pavel flipped his hand toward her. “Of course, did you expect anything less? Now why don't you run off like a good little girl and tell the boss we're here?”

“You’re always such a jerk.” The woman spat on the ground before stomping off.

Pavel grabbed the edge of the door and flung it open before helping me inside. “That's Sofia. She's a real doll ain’t she?”

I shrugged. “She seemed all right.”

“Ha, right,” Kevin said, finally speaking up.

We walked down a hall and turned into a room. A woman with gray hair stood at a raised square table. She wore a brown blouse and a thin silver chain around her neck. A gold-framed mirror hung on the wall next to her. I glanced at it and saw the woman reflected back. On top of the table sat a blue vase. A fresh bouquet of red roses and purple May Day flowers stuck out of the top of it. It was odd to see Lilly’s favorite flowers after all this time and even stranger that the rebels had displayed flowers at all.

The woman’s mossy green eyes, which were fixed on me, drew my attention to her. “Ahh, you made it. It couldn't have been any sooner. I'm Valleri Delven. I’m the leader of this rag-tag, sorry group of rebels.”

Pavel hissed to my right. “Who you calling sorry. I'm the best illusionist there is. You could only hope to reach my greatness.”

Valleri glared at Pavel, and he lowered his eyes. “Have a seat. You look tired,” she said to me.

I looked behind me at a seemingly flimsy chair. Kevin helped me into it. I sat and expected it to creek or shift, but it was surprisingly strong. I glanced at a clock that hung behind Valleri as Kevin and Pavel joined her at the table. The hands pointed to ten and three. Ten fifteen. Time had no meaning for me for months. It felt good to be back in the world.

Valleri placed her palms together in front of her mouth. “As you know, you were a prisoner of the Liberty government. Our spies told us of your capture some time ago, but we couldn’t help until today. For that I am truly sorry. I can only imagine what they put you through.”

She couldn’t possibly imagine it; no one could.

“The warden assumed that you were a saboteur from Locke's Coalition. Is that true?”

“Yes.”

Her blue eyes met mine, and she nodded. “Good. Our spies recently told us that Liberty plans on invading the Coalition.”

My stomach churned at the news. The high general was right. I couldn’t allow it.

“Your people have been our biggest supporters and greatest hope for freedom,” she said. “We’ll help them in any way we can. We were also told that Goldwater plans to assassinate the Coalition's four generals prior to the invasion.”

Oh no, Ben’s dad. I couldn’t let them kill him. It would break Ms. Lockhart. They’d kill my uncle too. Even though I hated him, I didn’t want him dead. He was still family. The kingdom had obtained the information that I kept secret through all their torture. The realization smacked me, and I ground my teeth in frustration. “What can I do to help?”

“I can see you’re very upset. Believe me. We want to do whatever we can for the Coalition. The best thing that you can do is give us information. If we know who and where the generals are, we can move people in to warn them.”

“The location of the main underground base would also be a great help,” said Pavel.

I looked at him and nodded. His eye twitched, distracting me, but I refocused on the task at hand. “Adam Lockhart is one of the four generals and lives in Rapid City military housing, twelve K. Garson Stone, my uncle, is another general. He’s also in Rapid City, in military housing twenty-two B—”

I squinted at Pavel as his eye twitched again.

Valleri followed my gaze to the man and grimaced. “Pavel, step to the back of the room. You're disturbing our guest.”

I watched him go and glanced at the clock again. The minute hand pointed to the nine. A half hour had gone by. How could that be? It must have been broken.

A knot tied in my stomach, and I suddenly felt queasy. Maybe it was due to my lack of real food or maybe due the months of torture. I didn’t know. I scanned the room, feeling displaced. My eyes landed on the vase and the long shadow it cast. I looked to the left, but saw no light. Hmm. I held up my hand and waved it back and forth, looking at wall to my right.

Valleri snapped her fingers. “Jaden, what else do you know?”

I ignored her and looked back at the vase’s shadow, then back at the wall again. My hand cast no shadow. My eyes trailed around the well-lit room. No lamps or light fixtures were anywhere to be found. “Where are the lights?”

Pavel frowned and Valleri looked around the room before her eyes fixed on the wall behind me. She pointed.

I twisted to see a floor lamp. “Oh.”

“Now. What else do you know?”

I turned back around, thinking of anything else I could tell her when a glint of light from the mirror caught my attention. I glanced at it. A thick gold chain hung around Valleri’s neck. My eyes trailed from the mirror back to Valleri and then back to the mirror. Her reflection wore a thick gold chain, but she wore a thin silver necklace. What was going on? Was I hallucinating? Maybe the months of torture had broken my mind. Would she help me if she knew I was crazy?

“You look a little pale. Just relax,” said Valleri. “You’ve had it hard for a long time. You just need some water. Pavel get it for him.”

All right. Just breathe. It’s okay. I exhaled, relaxing back in my chair. Pavel filled a glass from the sink and handed it to me. I accepted it and sipped the cool water. The stress had finally caught up with me.

“Feeling better?” asked Valleri.

“Yes, much better. Thanks.”

She nodded. “Good. What else can you tell me?”

I scratched my head, my eyes wandering. They landed on the green vase and a frigid chill enveloped me, as if I had fallen through ice into an arctic lake.

The May Day flowers and roses, which were colorful and alive when I entered, lay limp and dried, as if aged by weeks. I shook my head, feeling unsteady. My stomach twisted, and bile crept up my throat.

“What's going on here?” Dizziness overtook me. I grabbed the arms of the chair to steady myself. Either I was going insane or this was a...

Realization crushed me, like a fully enhanced blow from Peacemaker. I was in an illusion. The world reeled around me, my mind spinning and my stomach twisting. All strength fled my body. The glass shattered on the ground, and I collapsed next to it.

“Calm down,” said Valleri. “You’re having flashbacks. It’s not real.”

I shook my head, trying to rise. “You’re not real!” The walls shifted, their surface becoming rough rock. The vase and flowers disappeared and then so did the table they were on. My chair grew wide and long into a rock slab bed. I was curled up on it, free of the clamps.

I glanced at Kevin and could see the wall through him before he disappeared entirely. Valleri grew taller and thinner, her hair shrinking. Her silver chain turned to gold and widened. Pavel shrank and filled out, his eye twitching relentlessly. The Reminder had fooled me again. I pushed myself up, and my eyes bored into the men like drills. They exchanged a nervous look.

Despite all I endured, it was finally over. My uncle and Ben’s dad would die because of me. The Coalition would lose two powerful talent wielders and seasoned commanders. Ms. Lockhart would be devastated and alone. I had failed again, just like a million times before. Goldwater had stolen my secrets, just like he said he would.

Fury steamed inside me, like a volcano ready to blow. Clenching my fists, I quivered, then shook violently. No one would get the better of me ever again. Rage crashed inside my mind. It smashed through the inhibitor barrier and then obliterated the mental walls I created long ago to stay in control. My talent evolved and swelled, boosting my power and hijacking my mind. The thrill of it washed away my humanity. My body flared into a swirling mossy haze. The wide-eyed men pulled the alarm, then ran toward the door, pushing to get by each other, like rats feeling a fire.

☼☼☼

Gas vents shot open, hissing out toxins. My talent smacked the vents shut. Just as the men reached the door, it slammed in their faces and three bolts slid home, sealing them in their tomb. Springing to my feet with talent infused legs, I howled in fury. A burst of pain inducing talent shot from the Ripper into my brain. Before, blocking his talent was impossible, but now I was a dam against the river of his power. I grinned, and the Ripper’s jaw dropped.

My talent seized both men, stretching their arms and legs wide and lifting them into the air. With a smile, I slammed them against the wall. On the peripheral of my senses, I registered alarm bells, but didn’t care. The two torturers began to scream as I stretched their limbs to the limit.

The Ripper cried, but the Reminder was more vocal... more insistent. “Please,” he said. “You don't have to hurt us. It’s the warden you want. Please... we have families, loved ones... have mercy.”

A small human part of me preached compassion, but the monster I’d become ate that part in a single gulp. “I had loved ones too!”

I flicked my wrist shooting out a green spark. Their arms and legs popped out of their sockets with a sickening tearing sound. The limbs fell with thuds as they hit the ground. Blood sprayed the prison cell walls, painting them red. The metallic smell of it was thick in my nostrils.

“I always thought red walls would brighten the mood of this cell,” I said.

The men’s screams faded as their torsos drained of blood. I dropped the two pale-faced bodies. The walls, previously impenetrable, now seemed like nothing more than rotted wood. In a bubbling green flood of power, I unleashed a wave of talent like never before. Why had I ever worried about controlling it? Its destructive power felt so natural. The granite wall exploded, shooting chunks of rock into the cell across from me and collapsing its outer wall. A woman screamed from within.

My frail body was made strong by my sharp mind as I walked for the first time in so long. Outside of the cell, I found Peacemaker bracketed to the wall. Focusing on the brackets, I ripped it away with a cracking noise. The weapon flew into my open hand, and I felt whole again. My green cloak hung on a pin. I removed it and threw it over my shoulders. My short sword was nowhere to be found. No matter, I never liked the weakling’s weapon anyway. I telekinetically affixed my mace to my back, ready to find the warden.

The woman in the cell next to me moaned. “Help,” she said. “Please, I’m hurt.”

Should I help? I felt something strange peeking out from my ocean of talent. Was it empathy? No, that part of me died with Lilly. Who was this woman to me anyway? I strode down the hall, leaving the injured woman behind.

In one cell, a man grabbed the bars and shook himself. “Free me, please.”

I paused, my head cocked and eyed him. “All right.”

He sighed, his body slumping. “Thank you.”

I raised my glowing hand, then twisted it. His neck snapped, his eyes rolling back and his body collapsing limply.

“You’re free,” I said with a giggle.

I clenched my fists and continued on. I yearned to destroy more guards, to end their lives like they ended mine. Seconds later, I heard shouts and footsteps behind me.

“Kill him!” a guard yelled.

I rotated to see five men round the corner. They carried an assortment of weapons and each wore a steel breastplate. The one with a pistol aimed and fired. My talent whipped out deflecting the bullet with ease. The man’s jaw dropped as the others murmured. They looked at each other, frowning. I pulled forth my great mace before skimming at them, inches off the ground, my cloak rippling in the air. A rapier stung my side as I swung Peacemaker into a guard’s unarmored face. His head exploded in a mass of blood, brains, and gray hair.

A shaking man with blood coating his face hit another guard’s shoulder. “Run, run!”

The four remaining guards dropped their weapons and fled. I didn't move. The guards were halfway to freedom when my talent rooted their feet to the earth. All four men’s faces planted into the ground, their breastplates clanging. One man’s skull split open with an audible crack. The three living guards twisted simultaneously, their bodies shaking. I levitated again, then glided toward them.

Two of the guards screamed, straining uselessly to escape while a younger one babbled and begged. “Please... don't... stop.”

“All right, I won’t stop.”

My mace crashed into him, shearing through his armor, crunching his bones, and splattering his insides. The two gore covered guards scrambled to escape.

It was useless. I smiled wide as I raised my glowing fist. The two men floated into the air, their arms flailing.

“Die,” I said while slamming my fist down.

The men smashed against the floor, their armor ringing upon impact. They moaned and twitched. I raised and lowered my hand, repeatedly slamming them down until their armor was flattened, with them inside.

I returned my blooded weapon to my back before treading down the hall. Until everyone was dead, I wouldn't be satisfied. For a second, I remembered the old me, the one who wouldn’t even kill an animal to eat it. Now, all I wanted to do was kill. I needed to kill. The alarms continued to ring, sounding more desperate.

Guards harassed me, leaping out of doors or charging down halls. I killed them all with simple flicks of my hand. I strode on, following arrows that pointed toward the warden’s office. After several turns and two flights of stairs, I arrived at a door with the fist of Liberty carved into it. Warden Kataeb was stenciled above it. I bared my teeth while raising my shaking fists, ready to repay his ‘hospitality.’

Before entering, I surveyed my body. I was bleeding from several minor cuts, but my enemies faired much worse. My talent sealed my wounds, stemming the flow of blood. I slammed my fingers through the wood of the door before ripping it from its hinges. Growling, I launched it into the room. The edge of the door sliced through a guard's neck. His head bounced on the ground, his body crumbling. He still held a polished cutlass and a handgun. In the room, I wheeled around, counting ten more guards all holding pistols and cutlasses. A man dressed in a fine, white suit, with gold chains around his neck, sat on a throne. Despite his elegant attire, his lanky frame, sharp nose, and close-set eyes made him look like a rat. Staring at the warden, I relived the months of torture in an instant.

“I don't know how you got this far, but it's over now, boy,” the Warden said, his face twitching. “We have your secrets. Your Coalition is finished; now die.” He raised his hand.

The ten guards’ pistols were aimed at me in unison. My stomach tightened as I doubted myself for the first time during my rampage. Would I be able to stop them all? Would this be where it all ends? I had nothing left anyway. My rage chased away my worries. Either I’d kill them or they’d kill me. Either outcome was fine.

In a single deafening bang, the bullets sped toward me. Immediately before they hit, my talent whipped out in a wide swath. Most of the bullets ricocheted into concrete walls, but two ripped through my left shoulder. I grunted, but my talent dampened my pain.

“My turn,” I said.

I threw my hand in the air, enveloping every man in talent before lifting them off the ground. The guards wailed as I shattered the bones in their hands. Their cutlasses and guns clattered on the ground.

Through gritted teeth, the warden said, “I demand you release me.”

“Not likely,” I said and met each man’s eyes in turn.

Guards cried, shook, begged, and wet themselves. My eyes landed on the Warden’s. His jaw was set, his eyes slits under his lowered eyebrows. His defiance wouldn’t last. I’d do whatever it took to ensure it. Empathy no longer swayed me, and my mercy had surrendered to my anger. For that, I had Goldwater and the Warden to thank. Each of the guards had lives, loved ones, and happy memories, but none had futures.

My eyes seared into the Warden’s. “Who dies first?”

Even before my words faded, a pale faced guard whimpered something.

I wheeled on him, and he wilted. “You want to be the first?”

His lips quivered as he shook his head. “No please. Don’t kill me.”

“That’s all you’ve got?” I pursed my lips. “Not going to cut it. Anything else?”

“Please, please.”

“Nope.” I twisted my hand, choking off his breath.

His mouth opened and shut but only a gurgle escaped his lips.

“What was that?” I eased the pressure to let him speak.

“Your woman is alive,” he croaked.

His words clobbered into me, sending my mind reeling at the possibility. Nothing could give me pause. Nothing could still my hand. Nothing... but those four words.

I scowled at him, my teeth bared. “Liar. I saw her die.” A thousand times.

He shook his head with watery eyes and a quivering lip. “It’s true,” he said shakily. “It’s true.”

“Impossible!” I raised my hand, ready to shatter his skull.

“He's telling the truth,” another man said. “Please just let us go.”

His confirmation just made him a second liar. How dare they use her memory to save themselves?

The warden cleared his throat. “What you saw during your capture was an illusion.”

“I would have blocked it.”

“We knew that. We mind controlled Lilly to create the illusion of her own death.”

I squinted. “Why?”

He smiled, showing small brown teeth. “To break you down without losing an asset.”

Impossible. Was Lilly’s talent that powerful? Her death seemed so real, but didn’t I doubt it in the moment? I shook my head. “No.”

“Yes. She’s how we knew that you were worth torturing. She told us that you knew the name of a general.”

“She wouldn’t.”

He nodded. “Yes, she would. Then she spilled her guts about your missions. A huge man completed your first mission. Didn’t he?”

He knew. “No.”

“She gave you up on the first day. We hadn’t even started torturing her.” His smug smile turned my stomach.

How could he have known, unless... he was telling the truth? Could she possibly have sold out the Coalition? Her sense of duty was always so strong, but who knows what people would do in the face of torture? Maybe she couldn’t hold out. I didn’t fault her for not wanting to endure it. I felt its touch for too long. If she lived, I’d forgive her. “Where is she?”

“First, you’ll let us go, boy.”

My eyes narrowed, my forehead wrinkling.

“Then, you’ll let us drug you. And I’ll take you to her.”

I cocked my head to the side. Did he think he had the upper hand? He was out of his mind. Growling, I clenched my fist. Ten men’s necks snapped, their eyes lolling into their heads. I released them, and they collapsed on the ground. Turning back to the warden, I constricted my fist. He wheezed, his pinched face growing red.

“I asked you a question,” I said. “Answer me and you live.” My grip loosened.

He lowered his eyes, and his shoulders rolled forward. “She’s in the cell across from yours. Now please release me.” His wrinkles looked deeper, his hair grayer since I entered the room.

I smacked him in the face with talent. His head whipped to the side, spattering blood on the wall.

He turned back, his rat eyes shooting open. “You said you’d let me live.”

“Did I?”

“Yes, yes,” he said through flowing tears. “You did.”

I shrugged my boney shoulders. “I don’t recall.”

Tremors racked his body. “What? No, please!”

“You belong in this prison forever.”

Wielding my talent, I opened my hand. The thick wall behind him cracked, then split open with a groan. Dust swirled around and pebbles pelted the ground. The warden strained uselessly against my power, his body bathed in green light. After I pushed my hand forward, he floated back between the two rock sections.

“No, no, no,” he said. “Please.”

I closed my hand, and the wall rumbled as it slid back together. The thick rock swallowed his final scream.

He had to die after what he put me through. He was lucky I didn’t torture him like he tortured me. Suddenly, I remembered what they said about Lilly. Could she truly be alive? My heart pounded with anticipation at the thought of seeing her again.

I turned, then dashed away, leaving the corpses behind. The prison halls were littered with bloody, crushed bodies. I sprinted by one armless man, who moaned. A distant sense of humanity compelled me to end the misery. I snapped his neck. I whipped around a corner, and my jaw nearly hit the floor. Oh no. My body blazed as I rocketed to the cell across from mine.

The wall lay collapsed in a pile of rubble. My heart began to pound as the world reeled around me. I stumbled, feeling sick. I had left an injured woman in the cell. I could have helped her. What had I become? Could it truly be her?

My talent sparked, flinging rocks aside. A woman moaned from under the pile. I pulled off rocks until a face appeared, Lilly’s face. She grimaced. She was alive.

I cleared the rest of her, and my elation crashed. Her lovely blond hair and torn clothes were matted with blood. Her bruised body was thin and frail, like my own. I scanned her for damage. Her leg was crushed and twisted, her breathing ragged. After I saw blood pooling beneath her, my stomach burned. No. I bathed her pale skin in talent preventing any more blood loss. Her eyes fluttered open, revealing dull, nearly lifeless eyes.

“Jaden?” she said. “It’s you; you’re here to save me. I knew you’d come.”

“I’m here for you.” I touched her shoulder. “Let’s get out of here. We need a healer.”

She groaned as I started to lift her. “No, it’s too late. Listen to me—”

Too late? “What? No! I won’t let you die.”

Starting to lift her again, she said, “Please Jaden, listen... through all the torture, I never broke; I never gave in... no matter what they told you.”

I loved her. I didn’t care if she betrayed the Coalition, but how else could the warden have learned the information? “They said you cracked on the first day. They knew about the huge man at the wall and they knew to ask me about a general.”

“I know. I'm so sorry... they found my journal. I never had a chance to destroy it. I'm sorry.”

The journal! It was how they knew to ambush us at the relay and how they knew everything else. They must have taken it when we fled camp. She didn’t give up the Coalition. The realization brought with it terrible shame. I doubted the love of my life over the word of a slimy Liberty warden. I felt tears well up in my eyes before streaming down my face. “It's okay Honey. That's not important. We beat them. We're free now. Let’s get out of here.”

She moaned, her tear-filled eyes narrowing. “We should have left when you asked... I was wrong. Love should always trump... responsibility. I don’t want to leave you.” She shuddered as tears streamed down her face. “Please, I don’t want to die.”

No. I had to save her. “You're not going to die; I won’t allow it.”

Lifting her up, I slammed the back wall with radiant talent. It exploded, shooting rocks into the wall past it. I shattered a second wall, seeking daylight. She whimpered. I glanced down into her midnight eyes, eyes I’d always loved. When I crushed through another wall, the sun streamed in. Now I just had to find a healer.

The corners of her lips curled up. “You saved me. I love you. I’ll find you again, sweet cupcake of...” Exhaling slowly, her eyes closed, and her frail body fell limp.

“I’m sorry. It’s all my fault. I’m so sorry. Please wake up,” I said rubbing her stark, bloodless face. “We’re almost there.”

She didn’t respond; she wasn’t breathing. I stared at her dumbly. I… didn’t even tell her I loved her. My legs and arms shook as I knelt. I placed her on the ground, my lip quivering. If I helped her when I left my cell, she might still live. Why didn’t I save her?

Her death was a black hole that absorbed all hope and happiness. Threading my fingers through my hair, I shook my head. She was alive all this time… until now, until I killed her. A flood of tears drowned my eyes. I fell to my side, then cradled my thin shaking body. The hole inside me swelled until it threatened to swallow my humanity, but no… that was already gone.

Squeezing my arms, I demanded answers. “Why is this happening to me?”

Then it came to me… it wasn’t happening to me or her. It happened because of me. Everyone died because of me. I killed her. I did it... I destroyed my life. I was a cancer, a scourge on the earth.

I pushed myself onto my knees, my head spinning with self-hatred. I wailed while pounding my glowing fists onto the ground, fracturing the stone floor. Chips of rock stung my face, and I pounded harder. Nothing could hurt me now. Screaming, I raised my bloodied hands, feeling my talent surge inside me. Vibrant green energy rippled between my arms, like streaks of lightning. I squinted at the brilliance of my talent.

With a growl, I lashed out, whipping tendrils of emerald power into the stone around me. I didn’t care how many prisoners I was killing. I wanted them to die; I wanted everyone to die.

I’d destroy the world as it destroyed me. Chunks of stone flew and shattered against walls in a swirling storm of talent. The walls chipped and cracked, then began to crumble. With a sickly groan, the huge prison leaned to the side. Good. It was but the first part of Goldwater’s Kingdom I’d destroy.

I howled with the entirety of my will, bending iron bars and crushing stone. The floor was spiraled with cracks and riddled with holes. Stone chunks piled around me, and dust swirled, stinging my eyes and choking me. Nothing could crush my rage.

“I’ll destroy the world!”

I awakened all of my talent, giving in to its power. In a wide-eyed, berserk madness, I detonated it in a single blast. Like a super nova, my talent exploded, burning holes through stone, melting steel and iron, and carving gullies into the ground. Sunlight cascaded in, and the massive structure roared, crumbling around me.

Thrilled with the destruction, I glanced up, my hands thrown into the air. My eyes jerked wide at the sight of a huge chunk of rock, then my head burst into pain. My anger faded, as did the world.

CHAPTER 16

I awoke face down, coughing and blinking my eyes. Sunlight flooded around me, but I was at the bottom of an endless cavern, alone and with no chance of escape. Now that Lilly was truly gone, my life and everything I’d ever done or would do was pointless. My head throbbed, making my stomach roll, and my shoulder spiked with pain as warm blood spurted out. I deserved a lot worse. Hopefully I’d bleed to death or die of a concussion.

“Let’s go check it out,” a woman said.

I tensed, heart pounding in my chest.

She spoke again, “I can’t believe the entire prison is destroyed. There are so many bodies. Who’s powerful enough to do this? It’ll be a miracle if anyone survived.”

“Over here,” said a deep-voiced man. “This one’s breathing.”

I shut my eyes, waiting for his sword to slice into my neck.

Someone else approached. “Clearly he was a prisoner. Let’s hope he’s the one Val wants,” the woman said. “Hello.”

Was she talking to me? Feeling a hand on my shoulder, I flinched.

The woman spoke quickly, “I'm Sofia. I'm here with Kevin and Pavel. We're part of a rebel faction known as The Underground. We’re here to help you.”

They had the same names as the illusion that broke me. They were at it again. I would never escape Goldwater’s web of torture. I spoke, my voice sounding strange to me, “You already have my information. Just kill me. I'm worthless... please kill me.”

“We're here to help,” she said. “I don't know what they did to you, but we’re the good guys.”

“I’ve heard that before. Do you think you can fool me again?”

“What? I’m not trying to. We’re here to rescue any surviving prisoners. It looks like you’re the only one.”

The only one. Images of Lilly’s death, real and imagined, flashed in my mind. Would I ever be free of the tormenting images? I moaned, feeling tears fill my eyes.

“You’re bleeding. We have a healer who can help.”

I grunted as strong hands rolled me over. Three unfamiliar people stood before me. I glanced at the huge blond man that turned me over. Then another caught my eye. She was too beautiful to be anything but an illusion. Her oval face was fringed with dark brown ringlets that fell to her shoulders. Her exposed arms and shoulders were toned; her honey wheat skin was smooth and youthful. When her chestnut colored eyes met mine, I looked away, an image of Lilly flashing in my mind.

Why would they make the rebels look different from before? Oh, right. It was a different illusionist. After all, I killed the first one. It didn’t matter either way. I had lost the will to fight.

A muscular man with a shaved head and a pale face knelt next to me. “I'm Kevin. I'm going to heal you.”

I simply stared at him as he grabbed my wrist. Talent surged through me, mending my torn muscles, bleeding skin, and broken bones. So, they wanted to start fresh with their torture.

He laid my wrist down. “That's a start. It's going to take a few more times to heal you completely. Feel any better?”

I said nothing.

The blond, brutish man cleared his throat. “We must leave. Reinforcements might come.” He spoke in a strange accent.

“He's right Sofia. I've healed him enough so that we can move him. Let’s get out of here,” he said, his eyes darting around.

The attractive female illusion looked me over as she nodded. “All right. Pavel, pick him up so we can get out of here.”

The huge illusion lifted me and slung me over his shoulder as if I was weightless. Maybe I was; my muscles had been atrophying for months. He lifted my mace in his other hand, then began to jog. I bounced along on his back, unresponsive. I didn’t care what happened to me.

The beautiful one, Sofia, met my upside down eyes. “It's going to be all right.”

Her eyes held such compassion that I almost believed that she cared. This illusionist was good. I bobbed along for miles as the others ran until we eventually stopped.

“You walk from here,” Pavel said as he dropped me. “You smell bad.”

When my legs hit the ground, they buckled beneath me. At the last second, Sofia reached out, caught me, and then sat me down. I looked down at myself. My shirt and pants were blood stained and shredded, barely even covering me. Dirt and blood caked my frail arms and hands, so that I could barely see my skin beneath it.

Sofia jumped up and glared at Pavel. “You fool. He’s hurt.”

The giant met her eyes with lowered eyebrows. “Don’t call me that,” he said. He looked like he could crush her with a single massive hand or at least with my mace.

She glared at him. “I say what I want.” She hit her chest and lurched forward. “Do something?”

He stared at her for a moment, his head high. I sensed talent emanate from her. His eyes suddenly dropped, his shoulders slumping. He turned and lumbered away.

“That’s what I thought.”

Kevin shook his head with a frown, saying nothing. I examined her closer. Why did she care if I was hurt? She wasn’t real. When she helped me stand, I felt my eyes moisten again.

Sofia stepped to my side and placed her arm around me. “It must have been horrible in there, but you’re safe now.”

I looked away as I began to cry harder, somehow feeling worse. Pavel walked to a building ahead of us before sliding open a nearly invisible panel on the wall. He reached into a space and pulled on a rope. The front wall of the warehouse parted.

“You first,” he said, motioning to the three of us.

My former self would have replied cleverly. Instead, I limped in with Sofia's help. The inside of the building was empty except for three large rusted dumpsters. Since there were no windows, the only light that entered was from the front doors. Sofia lit a candle before Kevin pulled the doors shut. After my eyes adjusted, it provided just enough light to navigate. I was guided over to the far side of the nearest dumpster. Kevin knelt down by it and removed three long pins. He lifted free a panel, exposing a hole large enough to fit a man. He crawled in and disappeared inside. Pavel followed, slowly lowering his massive frame through the opening.

Sofia helped me to the entrance. “Do you think you can make it in?”

I shrugged, not bothering to ask why we were crawling into a dumpster. It seemed to make as much sense as anything else in my life. I crawled in, waiting for the smell of putrid garbage to hit me.

Instead, the musty smelling inside was empty except for an illuminated hole across the dumpster. I crept over, then glanced back at Sofia. She nodded toward the opening. I shrugged before lowering myself in. Nothing could be worse than what I’ve been through. With arms outstretched, I hung in the hole, my feet dangling in open air. Oh well. I released my hands and then collapsed on the ground. Lying on my back, I stared up at the hole as Sofia climbed down a ladder. That would have been useful.

She giggled, then kneeled down next to me. “Sorry. Are you okay? I forgot to mention the ladder. I'm just so used to climbing down.” She grabbed my shoulder to help me up.

I shrugged her off, scowling. “I don’t need your help.” With a faint glow, I enveloped my legs to help me stand. I couldn't even move around without talent since my body was so wasted.

She frowned, crossing her arms. “Don’t get cross with me. It was an honest mistake.” With a huff, she whirled before stomping away.

Ignoring the sharp pains in my legs, I hustled to keep up. For some reason, I felt bad for upsetting her, even thought she was an illusion. Damn, they were good. We walked down the candle-lined halls until we arrived at a circular steel door.

Pavel pounded on it. “Levette, it's Pavel open up!”

A sense of déjà vu sent a shiver down my spine.

After the sound of footsteps, the door swung open, revealing a square-jawed, blond woman. “Who's this stick?” she asked, pointing at me.

“One of the prisoners. Hopefully the one Val wants,” said Pavel.

“He doesn’t look like much,” she said as she walked away.

She sure seemed friendly. After the three fictitious rebels passed through the doorway, I shuffled in behind them. Inside, I collapsed against a blackened wall, feeling my talent fatigue. I didn't even know why I was following them. I guess I didn’t know what else to do. Sofia turned at the thud of my body. Her hard face softened.

She hastened over and knelt next to me. “Here let me help you.” She put her arm around me to help me stand.

I didn’t move, and tears began to stream down my face. “Please just kill me,” I whispered.

She leaned in, tilting her ear toward me. “What?”

I squeezed my eyes shut. “Kill me,” I said louder.

She shook her head, scowling. “What did those Loyalist scum do to you?”

I shook my head while pounding the ground. “I did it... I killed her. I killed them all. I can’t believe she’s dead. I killed her. I killed her.” I punched the ground harder, stinging my hands and spattering blood.

Sofia jumped up before yelling, “Kevin! Help me get him to a bed.” Kevin began to jog back.

I continued to scream, smashing my glowing fists harder and cracking my bones. “Why, why?” I asked.

A burst of talent whipped out from me, striking Kevin’s chest. He flew against the wall, then collapsed

“Kevin! Pavel, get Kevin out of here.”

The large man rumbled over to Kevin, then ran him from the room. I growled before punching the floor again. A tremor rumbled through the ground, knocking Sofia off her feet.

“Oof,” she grunted.

Suddenly, her talent flooded into my mind. My anger and sadness immediately faded. The illusion, Sofia, was an Emp. Now devoid of all emotion, I slumped like a corpse.

“At least we know you’re the one Val wants.”

Sofia helped me up, and I didn’t resist, no longer caring.

“We’ll get you to her later. You need more healing and rest.”

After we walked down a few halls and through a door, she placed me on a bed in a small dark room. It reminded me of my prison cell.

☼☼☼

At some point, I awoke. My broken hands no longer throbbed in pain. Kevin must have healed me in my sleep. A muscular woman, with salt and pepper hair, stood in front of me. She had an air of confidence about her. Next to her was a wiry, olive-skinned man, with dark brown hair, parted to the side. I sat numb, waiting for her tricks. What did they want from me? Why wouldn’t they just kill me already?

“What's your name, son?” asked the woman.

“Jaden,” I said, still lying in bed. Didn’t she already know that?

She smiled. “I'm Valleri Delven, the leader of The Underground. This is Barid one of my compatriots.”

With his shoulders back, he locked my eyes with his hazel ones. He offered me his hand. “It's a pleasure to meet you, Jaden.”

I stared at it, then let my head and eyes fall to the side.

He shrugged and lowered his hand.

“We heard that Goldwater captured a Coalition telekinetic named Jaden,” said Valleri. “You’re a man of great importance to our cause. If you have any information to help destroy Goldwater, we’d appreciate it.”

At hearing his name, I gritted my teeth while clenching both fists.

“We also hoped you might join us. Your talent is strong and telekinesis is rare.”

With a tilt of my head, I met her eyes, squinting. I stared, trying to read her essence. Could she really be telling the truth... No. It was another trick by an illusion. I wouldn’t fall for their games again. “Leave me alone,” I said with lowered eyebrows.

She didn’t flinch... or even break eye contact. She simply nodded before waving toward the door. They turned and left. The lights clicked off, leaving me in darkness.

☼☼☼

A pale hand jutted out of a collapsed pile of rubble. Heart sinking, I knew it was Lilly. I sprinted to the pile and grabbed my first rock. I threw it, then grabbed another and another while tears streamed down my face. Each rock I threw revealed more underneath. If I could only get to her in time, I could save her. In a frenzy, I tossed rocks aside until the pile was finally clear.

A blond haired skeleton in torn clothes lay where Lilly had been. Strength abandoned my legs, and I stumbled backward before spilling to the ground. I slowly shook my head, horrified and trembling. The skeleton’s head titled upward, and I screamed in pure terror.

“Why didn’t you help me?” it asked with Lilly’s voice.

Gasping for breath, I lurched into a sitting position, my heart laboring. In complete darkness, I looked around me. Where was I... in the prison? No, I destroyed it. I was alone in the illusion, surrounded by imaginary rebels. Shivering, I hugged myself, then fell to my side. Perspiration drenched my torn shirt, plastering it to my body.

Would I spend the rest of my days reliving Lilly’s death? Unlike last time, there was no disputing that she was actually dead. After truly losing her, I couldn’t understand how I was fooled the first time.

Everyone I loved died, mostly at my hands. My parents, the exception, abandoned me before being murdered by Goldwater. I had killed Ben, selfishly saving my own life. He was the better man; I should have saved him. What had I done since then besides betray the Coalition and kill Lilly in a reckless rage?

After everything I went through, she was still alive before I killed her... I killed her. Now alone, I might never interact with real people again. It was probably for the best. I’d just end up killing them anyway. I hugged my knees, shaking and sobbing until sleep took me again.

☼☼☼

Over the next few days, I refused to eat, letting food spoil on the table beside my bed. Would they give me a feeding tube soon? They made me shower and gave me new clothes, but for the most part, they left me alone in my cell like I demanded. During the days, I wallowed in misery, never rising from bed. During the nights, I woke from terrible nightmares in cold sweats.

Who was I now, besides a dried river, lifeless and barren? Did I do something to deserve this torture? Was I cursed from birth? Was my uncle right when he said my parent’s marriage was selfish and doomed to fail? Was I the culmination of that failure? Or had I done something? Did I offend some god, who was smiting me in return? Was it Karma? Was I paying the consequences for an evil past life? Why, why, why?

Overpowering emotion brewed inside me. I drowned out my thoughts in a river of tears. Burying myself in blankets, I shut out the world, waiting to die.

☼☼☼

My eyes opened. I rubbed the morning sand out of them, feeling the stiffness in my body. I was deaf to the pleas of my captors and continued to refuse food. They wouldn’t trick me. I would give them nothing. During my protest my, body weakened even further, and my mind wearied. Visions of Lilly’s death and negative thoughts were all that broke the monotony of staring at the gray ceiling.

I was nothing but a selfish, inhuman murderer. Everywhere I went, I brought death and destruction. If I could change my past, Ben, the kind-hearted, charismatic guy, would still be alive. The dutiful, cheerful Lilly would be smiling somewhere. But no, it wasn’t possible to go back. My past was set; my future was pointless.

I glanced at the table next to me and grimaced at seeing some greasy sausage. Wasn’t anyone a vegetarian? A steak knife, propped up next to the meat, drew my eyes. I reached over before grasping the tool... the weapon. Why was I staying here when I wasn’t locked in? I could kill them all and leave. Shaking my head, I sighed. What would be the point of leaving when my life was already over?

I’d never felt so completely alone. The horrors I’d been through seemed even worse without someone to confide in. Although humanity thrived on relationships, mine were all severed. Besides, I couldn’t bear to form another connection only to lose it, especially at my own hand. I stared at the knife, turning it over in my hand. After a moment, I nodded while shutting my eyes. Danessa’s kind, smiling face flashed in my mind, nearly giving me a reason to live... but no, I’d only kill her too. Inhaling deeply, I raised the knife to my chest. Exhaling sharply, I rammed the knife at my heart.

My eyes shot open as my hands froze, just as the tip of the knife pierced my skin. Sofia stood before me, hands on my wrists like vices. A glass of orange juice lay shattered on the ground next to her.

“Why?” I asked.

“Don’t,” she whispered. Despite the steel of her grip, tears welled in her eyes.

I scowled. I couldn’t even kill myself... for the second time. Growling, I pulled harder. I felt a spike of pain as the knife bit a fraction deeper before halting again. A trickle of blood tickled me as it dripped down my chest. My arms began to shake, and I knew I only had one option. My hands glowed green as I sparked my talent. The world would finally be rid of a curse. Taking a deep breath, I prepared to strike as I met her eyes. Her outright crying seemed out of place on her, up until now, tough face.

She tilted her head while whispering a single word, “Please.”

Something about the way she looked at me caused my resolve to crash. My talent blinked out, my muscles going limp. She was real; I was sure of it. No illusion, no enemy could act like they cared this well. She did care. She didn’t want me to die. I lowered my head, then handed her the knife before collapsing backward on the bed.

Lying there, I heard her say, “Thank you.”

☼☼☼

An hour or so later, I bolted upright in bed, heart pounding. If she was real, the other rebels must be real too. Was I really free? What about the Coalition? I had to warn them. Throwing the covers back, I leapt out of bed. I fell to the ground with a crash as my frail legs buckled. Growling, my talent sparked around me before I propelled myself upright. I threw the door wide open, then dashed off to find their leader, Valleri.

She popped out from around a corner. “Jaden... where are you going?”

“I want to help,” I said. “We need to warn the Coalition and the generals.” I hoped it wasn’t already too late.

“Tell me everything,” she said while motioning me to her office.

I told her everything I knew about my uncle, Ben’s dad, and the Coalition’s plan.

Immediately after, she hit an intercom button. “Barid, call back the scouts. We’re sending them to the Coalition.”

She was going to help me, help the Coalition. Maybe all wasn’t lost.

She turned back to me with the same serious expression she showed both times I saw her. “Jaden, we strongly support the Coalition. It represents the ideals that we fight for. We’ve been hoping for years that they’d invade Liberty to free us. We’ll do everything we can to help them.”

I didn’t tell her that the Coalition called off the invasion when I was captured. I didn’t have the heart and didn’t want to lose her help.

“I can’t imagine what terrors they put you through, in that prison,” she said. “I can only say that I’m sorry you had to experience Goldwater’s wrath. He’s a demon. If you’re interested, join us, and we'll get revenge.”

I wanted revenge more than anything. “Let me think about it.”

Her thin lips stretched into a smile. “Do so.”

☼☼☼

That evening, someone knocked at my bedroom door just after I finished a meal.

“Come in,” I said from my seated position on the bed.

Sofia appeared in the doorway, wearing a form-fitting shirt and black pants. The shirt exposed the smooth skin of honey-wheat shoulders. The dark brown ringlets of her hair bounced as she walked toward me. It was her eyes though that commanded attention, and when she locked them on mine, guilt flooded through me.

She stood with her arms crossed in front of her chest. “Jaden, don’t ever try to kill yourself again.”

I looked down, refusing to meet her eyes. “I couldn’t see a reason to live.”

She stepped closer before putting her hand on my shoulder. Her touch warmed me, showing me how much I missed human contact. “You need to find one. There’s always a reason to live.”

Shaking my head, my shoulders drooped. “I’ve lost everyone. Every day I struggle to hang on, to deal with the pain; today I nearly lost that struggle. I almost wish I did.”

She shook her head and frowned. “What did they do to you?”

What didn’t they do to me? “They beat me, electrocuted me, and tortured me with bio pain and illusions.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“On top of that, I lost all the people I’ve ever loved, two by my hand.”

She pulled back, tensing. “What happened?”

For some reason I felt comfortable around her, like I could open up. “Ben, my best friend, and I were attacked back in Rapid City by some of Goldwater’s men.” I exhaled, looking down.

“It’s okay. Take your time.”

“I guess he wanted to capture me. I wouldn’t allow it. In the process, Ben and I were both wounded. I could have saved him with my talent. Instead, I chose myself.”

She sat next to me and rubbed my back. “Oh, I’m so sorry. That wasn’t your fault. It was Goldwater’s fault. He’s the one that put you in the situation. His men critically wounded your friend, not you.”

I shrugged. In one sense, I knew she was right, but I could have saved him. “I also killed the only girl I ever loved.”

She pulled her hand away from my back.

“First, they convinced me she was dead, to help break me down. When they finally broke me, I lost control. To escape, I exploded the wall of my cell. It collapsed into hers and killed her.”

“Talent, that’s horrible. I’m so sorry you had to go through that. You didn’t mean to kill her.”

I lowered my head in my boney hands. “I know, but if I controlled my anger better, she might still live.” I couldn’t tell her that I didn’t help Lilly when she was first injured. The thought of it sickened me.

“You can’t think like that. What you went through was a terrible tragedy, but you couldn’t have known how things would turn out.”

Maybe she was right, but I’d find a way to control myself better. “Goldwater also killed my parents after an assassination mission.”

“Talent, you’ve had it rough.” She put her arm around me again, rubbing my back. “Wait? What’s your last name?” she asked, stiffening.

“Stone.”

Her brown eyes widened. “Your parents were Jane and Heath Stone?

“Yeah.”

“They’re legends in resistance circles for killing Grand Duke Lenox.”

“Really?”

She nodded, her curls bouncing. “They were the only ones to ever kill one of Goldwater’s grand dukes. The loss was a huge blow to him.”

I guess they were heroes. “Still, I’d rather have grown up with them.”

“Of course,” she said, looking down. “So... why did you listen to me earlier, when I told you to live?”

“Until then, I thought you were another illusion, sent to trick me. When I looked into your eyes, I knew that you were real and that you cared. I realized there was hope in life.”

She smiled, her cheeks rounding. “I do care and there is hope.”

I nodded. Losing Lilly was absolutely terrible, but at least I was with real people again. “After realizing you weren’t an illusion, I knew I had to help the Coalition. As much as I hate my life, I couldn’t abandon the few others I love. I just wish I wasn’t so miserable.”

Her head dropped. “I've felt how you feel.” She removed her hand from my back before holding her wrist in front of me. Her skin was marred by two long scars running up her arm.

I held her arm in one hand and the fingers of my other traced along her scars. “You too?”

For a moment she left her arm in mine, meeting my eyes. There was something in them that I couldn't read. “It doesn't have to be this way,” she said as she pulled back her hand. “Like you, I lost everyone that I'd loved when I was young.”

“I’m sorry.”

Sofia looked off into the corner of the room. “My parents were some of the most kind and loving people I've ever known. When food was scarce in the neighborhood, they would share theirs even though we didn't have much. My parents’ green thumbs allowed them to help others meet their crop quotas. I never went hungry or without properly mended clothes even though my parents suffered from both at times.”

I shook my head. We never had food shortages. Her childhood was so much different from mine. “It sounds like it was rough growing up anyway.”

“It sure was. My mother and father were social creatures, but gatherings were prohibited, so they felt isolated. So did I. Although random searches and beatings were common among the populous, my parents never did anything to warrant them. In fact, they never broke any of the ridiculous laws of Liberty. Except for one day.”

“What happened?”

“They were caught complaining to their co-workers about the lack of medical treatment my deceased sister had received.” Tears welled up in her eyes.

“I'm so sorry,” I said, feeling some of my empathy crawl out of the cage I’d banished it to.

She lowered her head, a few curls falling over her face. “My sister's name was Chloe and I loved her so much. She was small for her age of eight but was healthy until lumps formed on her neck and stomach. My parents and I grew terrified when a short time later she started getting terrible headaches, seizures and would vomit violently. Like all health problems she could have been cured by a talent healer, but healers are reserved for government officials, the rich, or the Talented.”

“That’s ridiculous,” I said, shaking my head.

“It sure is,” she said. “The common folk have to petition to be healed and only a small percentage of us ever are. After that, Chloe started to drop weight until she was barely there. She passed away a short time later. I was twelve.” She clenched her fists.

“After she died, my parents wanted to change things. They began to lobby for better medical care for the people. My parents believed that by talking to others they could improve the lives of the people. When a supervisor overheard their complaints, their lives fell apart.” She gritted her teeth before continuing. “While the supervisor reported the information to a Duke, my parents snuck out. When they got home, they disclosed what happened before shutting me into the safety hole. I didn’t realize how serious things were until I heard a squad of loyalist troops smash into the house. My mother screamed, and I nearly went to help her. When my father’s yelling was cut short by a grunt, I couldn’t take it anymore. I couldn’t let them hurt my parents.”

“What did you do?” I asked, leaning forward.

“I burst from the hole, to the surprise of two men, holding long knives. I heard several others downstairs. The way the one man eyed me up and down still makes my skin crawl. He crept toward me, licking his lips. Although the other man protested, it didn’t stop my attacker. It was then that I first glimpsed my talent.

“If the protesting man was angrier, I knew he’d help me. Instinctively, my talent intensified his anger until he growled like a rabid dog and stabbed his partner in the back. His partner collapsed, but it didn’t satiate the man’s anger. He approached me, his bloody knife raised and hate in his eyes. Although my parents still screamed, I knew I had to run. I sprinted toward the window, leapt into the glass, and shattered through it. I hit the ground and rolled to avoid injury. I ran until my legs were jelly, and I gasped for breath. I still regret it today.”

“I’m so sorry you had to go through that.”

“From there, everything got worse. Archduke Goldwater decided to make an example of my parents for the rest of the kingdom’s common folk. Speech is not free in Liberty.”
She sighed, her toned shoulders slumping. “Typically a duke handles the law violations in his or her section of Liberty. The first time penalty for speaking against the government is normally three days in the torture pits, but not this time. Government officials hung announcements throughout Liberty. The punishment was three weeks of torture before public execution.”

I shook my head. “Talent, no.”

Maybe the archduke was having a bad day, but that's the type of corrupt bullshit we have to deal with on a daily basis. Rules should be fair and consistent. They should be decided on by the people.”

I nodded. “It’s the only fair way.”

“Yeah.” She smiled at me, then lowered her head. “On the day of the execution, I hid near the stage surrounded by my neighbors. At the sound of a commotion, I turned to see Goldwater walking through the crowd. Everyone immediately fell to the ground, bowing low, their heads touching the courtyard rocks. I ducked behind a tree trunk and noticed that one man didn’t bow. Goldwater slowed, turned his head toward him, and nodded. The man immediately fell to the ground, but rather than just bowing, he began to smash his head onto the rocks. He continued until his head was crushed into pulp. Goldwater doesn’t tolerate dissention.

“The archduke took center stage like a god, in his gold-accented white suit. The onlookers stood, but remained silent with lowered heads. No one wanted to be there, but it was the law. I remember seeing a micro-frown flash on Goldwater’s face. No one else seemed to notice. His talent rolled into the crowd. Immediately, people looked up and cheered him, pumping their fists in the air.” Her nose scrunched up as she raised her upper lip “Their weakness disgusted me.”

“But they couldn’t hope to fight his power,” I said, remembering how he destroyed me.

Anger blazed in her chestnut eyes, and she growled, “I don’t care.”

I flinched back. “Sorry.” It seemed that her temper was as quick as mine was.

She closed her eyes, lowering her clenched fist. “No. I’m sorry. It still fires me up.”

“I know what that’s like. Please, continue.”

She took a breath and said, “I re-gripped my dagger, using my hate to give me energy. It was my chance to erase my past cowardice. I crouched, ready to launch myself at him, ready to kill or die. He turned his hard, unyielding face on me at the last second. His cold blue eyes were like poison. The single look paralyzed me and murdered my resolve. Did he know what I intended? Did he care? He must not have because he simply smiled, showing his perfect white teeth, then turned away. What did a god have to fear?”

“He’ll fear me.... I promise.”

“I don’t know if anyone can defeat him,” she said.

“I will.”

“Maybe, but you don’t know how powerful he is.”

“Yes, I do.”

“You saw him fight?” she asked, squinting her eyes.

“Yes... with me.”

“What? Really!”

“When I was in prison, he visited. He taunted me, rubbing Ben’s death in my face. I attacked him with the entirety of my talent. He crushed me; he could have killed me in a second.”

“Why didn’t he?”

“I don’t know exactly. He wants me for something, something more than just my information.”

“We can’t let him have you,” she said. “You said it yourself; you are no match for him.”

She grasped my hand, then pulled me to the bed. I relaxed, feeling my anger fade and said, “You’re right, but I’ll find away.”

Her brown eyes met and embraced mine. “Please, work with us. Work with me. We’ll do it together.”

I turned away, shaking my head. “I don’t know. I feel like I have to do it alone. Let me think about it,” I said even though I’d made up my mind. I had to kill him alone, to repay him. I wanted to see fear in his eyes, the same fear that all his victims experienced. “What happened next?”

“When my parents appeared from behind the curtains I was shocked to the core. They wore little more than rags. Their eyes were hollow and their bodies gaunt. They slumped, looking broken with cuts and bruises all over their visible skin. The crowd fell silent, lowering their heads again. Goldwater’s control isn’t absolute. I wanted to rescue my parents so bad, but instead I cried, unable to move. I'm still ashamed of my cowardice.”

“You were just a little kid,” I said. “There was nothing that you could have done.”

She pumped her white-knuckled fist. “I should have tried.”

Who knows what I would have done for my parents. I nodded. “You’re a good person.”

Her lips curled up into a smile. “Thanks. It’s nice for someone to recognize that.... My parents trembled, and I can only imagine what they felt. A muscular man stepped out, his face covered in a black shroud. My stomach sank when I saw the worn axe he held. He pushed my mom forward, and she stumbled up to the block. She stared out with empty eyes and said, ‘all I ever wanted was to help people.’ The executioner forced her to the block before raising his axe. Amazingly, despite Goldwater’s mind control, a few people in the crowd were crying. The axe fell, severing her head and breaking my heart.”

She reached into her pocket, pulled out a carved stone cat, and held it up. “This was my mothers, and it’s all I have left of her.”

She handed it to me. I examined it, then handed it back.

Sofia’s lip quivered and a tear glided down her rounded cheek. “My mother's execution shot life into my father. He always loved her. His eyes burned as he swung his chained hands at the executioner's face. For a moment, I thought it was my chance to rush the stage. I froze, though, as the executioner easily blocked the punch before throwing my father onto the block. Before the man could end my father's life, Goldwater ripped the axe from his hands and addressed the crowd. He said, ‘Disobedience equals death.’ He smiled sadistically as my father shouted, ‘remember this atrocity, fight for your rights.’ He repeated the last line until the axe cleaved his head.”

I hugged her. She laid her head on my shoulder, her curls tickling my neck. She cried for a while, then continued. “After being taken care of for my entire twelve year old life, I was completely on my own. The people my parents sacrificed for daily, their friends, refused to help me. I know that they were afraid, but I was an innocent kid. After a few months of starvation and isolation, I couldn't take it anymore. My terrible emotional pain was made worse by a hard street life. I found a dark corner to cut myself in.”

The similarities between her life and mine were amazing. I put my hand on her shoulder. “I know what that feeling is like.”

She looked at my hand, smiling ever so slightly. “I know you do. That’s why I can open up to you. In all these years, I’ve never told the other rebels my story. I was too embarrassed.”

“You don’t need to be. You did your best.”

She met my eyes for a second before nodding. “Maybe so.”

“How did you live?”

“The Underground saved me. Valleri and Kevin were on a sabotage mission when they found me bleeding out. Kevin healed me, then they brought me back to their base. It's kind of why he thinks of himself as my big brother. Now, he’s saved my life more times than I can count. He’s saved us all. Life as a rebel can get pretty rough.”

I nodded. “How did you deal with the emotional aftermath? That’s what I’m having trouble with.”

She shifted her legs underneath her before looking up at me. Her demeanor completely changed as she smiled. She seemed to instantly forget her sorrows. “With much difficulty. When I lost my sister and my family, I nearly lost my mind. After I was taken in by The Underground, I learned to control my emotions through cognitive techniques that I developed.”

“What?” I asked, cocking my head.

“Cognitive, like thoughts. Thoughts have massive, possibly exclusive, control over your emotions. Based on what you think and how much you think about it, you can alter your emotions.”

“How do you know that?” I asked.

She shrugged. “I’m an emp, I know these things. Think about it though. It’s terrible to live through traumatic events. Every time we think about those events, it’s like we’re experiencing them again. The more you dwell on the negative, the worse you’ll feel. If you can control of your thoughts, you can limit the pain.”

“Does it work well? I’ll do anything.”

“The technique has served me well. The horrors you’ve been through will be nearly impossible to erase, but it will help. If you find yourself dwelling on negative thoughts, shout ‘stop’ in your head while picturing a stop sign. You’ll disrupt the thoughts, allowing yourself to focus on something else. It takes practice and diligence, but it works.”

“Hmm, I can see how that could help. I tend to pile negative thoughts on top of each other.”

She playfully jabbed me in the ribs. “Yeah, piles of negativity won’t make you feel good.”

She went to jab me again, but I pushed her hand away, smiling. “Neither will you poking me.” She laughed. “What about your talent?” I asked. “Can’t you just make yourself feel better?”

“I can, but it’s a short term solution. Still, I should have erased your sadness immediately.”

I liked the sound of that. “Can you do it now?”

“I will, but we only can once in a while. If we do it too much you’ll gain a tolerance to my power, needing more and more just to feel normal. It’s like an addiction.”

Suddenly, my mind tingled. My worries faded, my emotions melting away. I almost felt happy. I still knew I should feel terrible for losing Lilly, but I felt fine. “Wow. Yeah, I could see how I could get addicted to that.”

She winked, smiling radiantly. “I also might not always be with you.”

I opened my eyes wide, and put my hand to my mouth. “Ooo, that would be bad.”

She smiled, hitting me gently on the arm. “I meant to help you out with an emotional jolt.”

I slouched a bit, already feeling some of my euphoria fading.

“I’ll use my talent on you once a day for a few weeks to help speed up the process. During that time, you should practice thought pushing, which will be the long term solution.”

I’d be seeing a lot of her. There was something about her that I admired and that attracted me. It was so soon after Lilly that I felt ashamed. I should avoid her to be safe. “I don’t know.”

“You need me.”

Of course, she was right. What could I achieve in this state? I needed to be focused; I needed to live for revenge. “All right.” I’d just have to be careful around her. “I really appreciate your help.”

“Good, because it’s taking a lot of my time,” she said, tapping my arm with a smile. “Now get some sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I smiled and waved as she left.

☼☼☼

Walking down a dark alley, my eyes darted around, and a shiver ran up my spine. An ear-piercing screech, like that from a terrible monster, rang out in the distance. I cringed at the threat, my breathing accelerating. At the sound of movement behind me, I whirled around, panic-stricken. A mouse ran away, along the sidewall. I relaxed, slumping a little.

A hand grasped my shoulder, and I gasped. Sparking green, I lashed out with talent, then spun around to see a woman smack into a rock wall. Her bones cracked with the impact, and her eyes rolled back. It was Lilly. My heart skipped a beat, and I sprinted over to her.

What had I done? “I didn’t know it was you,” I said, crying.

At the sound of a squeak, I looked up as a door opened in the alleyway wall. I walked through the door, unable to resist. It slammed behind me, consuming me in total darkness. At the sound of a click, overhead lights illuminated the room. My eyes flashed open, my body suddenly cold. The countless corpses of all the people I’d killed surrounded me. Some had crushed heads or missing limbs. All were bloody and decaying.

“Leave me alone,” I yelled. “You had to die.”

The eyes of a young man suddenly flew open. I could still remember him pleading for his life before I killed him.

“Why did you kill me?” he asked. “You didn’t have to. I had a family.”

“You had to die. You were working for him,” I said, spitting out the last word. “You all had to die.” Didn’t they?

“Even me?”

I staggered back at the sound of Lilly’s voice. I turned. She lay on her back, her body twisted and her face bloodless.

“You let me die. Why didn’t you save me when you walked by my cell?”

I fell to my knees, my face lowered in my hands. “I don’t know. I’m so sorry.”

At the sound of people crawling over to me, my head bolted up. All of the decaying bodies stood over me, knives in their hands. I threw my arms up defensively and shut my eyes. Their blades swung down in quick succession, biting into my flesh.

I woke, screaming, my lungs pumping air like overworked bellows. My body tingled with the sharp pains of pins and needles. Throwing the covers off, I tried to cool myself down. I jumped as my door opened, but at seeing Sofia, I relaxed.

“Jaden are you all right?” she asked. She walked up and put her arms around me.

I wasn’t all right.

“It’s okay,” she said as she rubbed my back. Her emotional talent washed over me, and my fear faded. “It’s okay, just go to sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She smiled at me, pulling the covers up.

Why was she so nice to me?

☼☼☼

Sofia’s Journal:

The mission Val assigned me is off to a good start. She asked me to attract Jaden so that he’d join us. At first, I was pissed that she asked me to do something like that. It’s not right to lie to people or play with their emotions, but in the end, it had to be done. We could never hope to defeat Goldwater without him, and he’ll die if he tries on his own. Goldwater needs to be destroyed, whatever the cost. I just hope that Jaden will forgive me when he finds out, or I tell him. Thank Talent I stopped the blade from piercing his heart when he tried to kill himself. What a waste that would have been.

☼☼☼

Over the next few days, I spent time with Sofia and had conversations with Kevin and Barid. Kevin seemed like a nice, intelligent guy. Barid came across as very confident or maybe arrogant; I wasn’t sure.

Someone knocked on my door, and I propped myself up on my bed. “Come in.”

Kevin peeked his head in, looking uncertain. “Am I disturbing you?”

I shook my head. “Not at all. How’s it going?”

He smiled, pushing the door all the way open before entering the room. “Things are good. I was just a little bored. I came to see if you wanted to play chess.” He held up a board. “Ever play?”

“Yeah, I used to play a lot with a friend of mine.” Thinking of Ben, I suddenly began to feel sad. Why did I have to let him die? Stop, I shouted in my mind, ending the line of thought.

He nodded. “Any good?”

“I don’t lose often, unless I make a stupid mistake. Let’s put it that way. How about you?”

“I’ve never lost,” he said. He placed the set on the bed and sat behind it.

I squinted at him, shaking my head. “Trying to intimidate me?”

He laughed. “No, that’s not necessary.”

Now I had some real incentive to beat him. We would see who was better. After the board was set up, we began. He let me play white, my definite preference. I opened with the King’s Gambit, an aggressive attack, reminiscent of my battle tendencies. The ultra-fast attack temporarily caught Kevin off guard. His development was slow in response to my opening. After twenty or so more moves, my pieces were positioned for a grand attack.

I grunted when he made an unexpected move, stalling my progress. “Good move.”

After rebuilding, I attacked again but was met by a perfect defense. I huffed, frustrated. Every attack I threw his way, he deflected flawlessly. I should have played the Queen’s Gambit, a more conservative opening.

Eventually my attacks fizzled, and he was up material. He rolled one of my dead knights between his thumb and pointer finger. He nodded with a grunt, then his attack began. I was a mean defender though. His pieces moved into perfect positions, striking and keeping me off balance. I barely held him off with a razor thin defense. I strained my mind, seeking ways to regain the initiative. Then it came to me. I just had to— Kevin moved his bishop from in front of his rook. “Check mate.”

Damn, a discovered mate. How did I fall for that? Looking up with my eyebrows raised, I laughed. “All right, you’re good. We’ll have to play again sometime. Next time, I’ll play it safer.”

“Thanks. You’ve got some skills yourself,” he said. “One of these days you’re going to beat me. Your opening threw me off a bit. I haven’t seen the King’s Gambit in some time. You had better not play it next time though. I remembered a sure fire way to destroy it a few moves too late.”

He was being nice. It was hard to imagine ever beating him. “Thanks. So how did you end up with The Underground anyway?” I said, changing the subject away from my defeat. I never did like to lose.

“When I was young, I lived a posh life with my parents. My father was Duke Rutherford Clay’s accountant. Maybe he still is. He made more money than half a ward combined and worked a third of the hours. We were like kings compared to most people. We also enjoyed more freedoms because of our wealth. I didn’t pay much attention to how bad things were for everyone until I got a little older. A friend of mine opened my eyes to the state of Liberty and the true extent of Goldwater’s corruption. After that, I began to speak out against the government, which is illegal.

“Despite being arrested a few times, my parents’ wealth managed to keep me out of prison. After my third arrest, however, my parents abandoned me,” he said, lowering the inside of his eyebrows. “I understand, in a logical way. They didn’t want to lose their easy lives. Living poor is terrible. Most people exist in squalor, wearing ripped clothes, eating scraps of food, and working eighteen-hour days. Still, they were my parents, my mother and father. You always know that your parents will be there for you until they aren’t. It crushed me when they chose their reputation and money over me. I never saw them again. Since then, I’ve found it very difficult to trust anyone. It took me a while, but now I trust Valleri implicitly. I’ve only known you for a short time, but I feel like I can trust you too.”

“You can trust me,” I said, speaking the truth.

He smiled, nodding. “After that, I was sentenced for twenty years, which is when I met Valleri. Her cell was next to mine. They should have been more careful. Back then, she wasn't a rebel leader, but felt strongly about fighting for freedom. We couldn’t talk much, for fear of being discovered. When we could talk, I was impressed by her viewpoints and passion. The government sorely underestimated Val. Had they known what she’d become, they would have executed her immediately. After a few months of imprisonment, we were liberated by a group of rebels. Now, I’m the healer and the brains around here, although Barid would challenge the latter,” he said, smiling.

☼☼☼

Over the next few weeks, I ate regular meals, but brought them to my room rather than eating in the mess hall. Now that I was eating regularly, my body was filling out. I did inclined and declined pushups, sit-ups, squats, and jumps to build my body. I whipped my mace around with talent-aided muscles in practice swings, thrusts, and blocks. I began to feel like myself again, someone I recognized, but inside I knew I wasn’t the same. I’d never be the same again. When my body was fully recovered, I’d set off to execute my goal to kill Goldwater. Although I knew it was impossible, I had to try... for Lilly.

I hung out with Sofia and Kevin daily, Kevin and I playing chess and talking about philosophies of government and ethics. I enjoyed our time debating. He forced me to stretch my mind and think in depth. I talked to Barid again a couple times. Despite his cockiness and narcissism, he was a good guy. Once, I even had a conversation with Pavel. He asked me how I was doing. I told him a little better every day.

When I asked him the same question, he said, ‘For me, every day is the same. I practice fighting and my illusions. My only goal is to free Liberty.’ I asked him if he thought we could win. He said, ‘Yes. With Valleri leading us and now you, we can’t lose.’ I was surprised by his certainty.

The day after that, Valleri had informed me that my uncle and Ben’s dad were successfully warned and moved to safe locations. At least something went right in my life.

Although misery was a constant guest in the back of my mind, I managed to exist. When I thought about the horrors of my past, I pushed them away, refusing to give in. Sofia’s talent helped too, of course. Her daily visits were one of the few things I had to look forward to. I always felt better when she was around, even when she wasn’t using her talent on me.

☼☼☼

After gaining permission, Barid walked into my room, with a case strapped on his back. “Hey, how’ve you been?”

“All right,” I said while shrugging and felt soreness in my shoulders from my lifting. I pointed to the case he had. “What do you have there?”

Barid reached back and collected it. “This?” he asked as if he forgot it was there. “I brought my guitar.”

I inhaled sharply. “A guitar? Can I see it?” I’d never seen one up close. Instruments were rare in the Coalition since they were largely thought to be a waste of materials. The last time I saw one was at one of the infrequent concerts in Rapid City with my parents, my dead parents. How many have I lost? How many were at my hands? Stop, I thought while picturing a stop sign. I wouldn’t go down that road again. My emerging misery faded. Sofia’s technique made a lot of sense. I never realized that my thoughts had so much control over my emotions.

After unzipping the case, Barid removed the guitar. He lifted it with a smile before extending his arm toward me. “Here, check it out but be careful, it means a lot to me.”

Wide eyed, I ran my hand down the back of the neck. I never thought I’d hold one. Its polished surface was light in the center and darker toward the edges. The strings and black pick-guard were raised off the body, and two treble clefs were carved out on either side.

“Where’d you get it?” I asked, handing it back to him.

He smiled, but his eyes didn’t show it. “It was my fathers and has been in my family for generations. It’s a nineteen fifty-six Gibson.”

“Wow, that’s old. I can’t believe it’s still around.”

“Me either. Before all this went down, I was in a family band. We were good and led prosperous lives. We even played for Grand Duke Horn’s children a few times.”

“A band. That’s cool.”

He laughed, bobbing his head. “Yeah, it was really cool. I loved being on stage and the thrill of the applause.”

I pointed at him. “I know that feeling.”

“I was quite the showman; people loved me, especially the women. Can you blame them?” he asked, flashing a smile.

I rolled my eyes.

“At some point I grew too bold, thinking fame and money would protect me. I thought I was untouchable. After one of our shows, my family left to change in the dressing room. I stayed and performed a song that I wrote with my friends. My family didn’t know about it. Before my new song, the government had tolerated me. After that, everything changed.”

Leaning closer, I asked, “What happened?”

“After my song, Goldwater’s men came for me. I stood with trembling legs while men charged with drawn swords. I knew Goldwater wasn’t good for Liberty but never imagined we’d lost so many freedoms. Coming to my senses, I turned and sprinted toward the back room. I had to find my family. When I threw open the door, there were five men standing with bloodied swords. I looked down, a sick feeling gripping my stomach. My mouth dropped, and my world shattered around me.”

My eyes were wide as I sat on the edge of my bed.

“Lying on the ground, in pools of blood, was my entire family. I can still picture their lifeless eyes staring at me. I screamed as something snapped in my mind. I had never used my talent to kill, but they had just murdered my parents and siblings. I constricted the arteries to their brains until the light in their eyes faded. If only I’d gotten there sooner...”

How many times had I thought the same thing?

“My family wasn’t to blame for my song, but they’re the ones who died. I see now how stupid I was. I ran out, my father’s guitar still in my hand. After that, I was lost. I didn’t know what to do until Val found me. She helped me put my life back together; she taught me what was worth fighting for. I owe her everything.”

I shook my head, gritting my teeth, even more disgusted at Goldwater. “I’m sorry, man.” I pointed at his guitar to lighten the mood. “Will you play something?”

“I’ll play the song that doomed my family. I like to defy Goldwater now. After I play it once, sing along if you want. I have the lyrics.”

With a big smile, he plucked the strings while tuning the pins. He hit a few notes, then he began to strum lively cords. After a moment, his fingers began to dance over the frets, his pace increasing. The cords, more complex now, sung in a symphony of music. His rich voice mixed with the notes.

“Goldwater you’re a tyrant and a fake.

We used to have freedom, for freedom’s sake.

You tell us that we are secure,
then why do we always need more?

You lie to our faces and drug our water.

All so your men can steal our daughters.

You bleed us dry you dirty thief.

You’re a tyrant. That’s my belief...”

He continued on and when he finished, I clapped, eyebrows raised. “Wow, I can see why he was mad.”

Barid chuckled. “Yeah, I guess it was a bit much. It’s what I felt though. I thought we had the freedom of speech; I was terribly wrong. Let’s do it again. It has been a long time since I’ve played it. Sing along,” he said, handing me the lyrics.

He began to play again, and I sang along, slapping my thigh. It had been a long time since I truly enjoyed myself. While singing, I felt a great burden lift from my shoulders. At the sound of a knock, Barid paused, the notes hanging in the air. He laid down the guitar.

“Hey, it’s me.”

I sat up straighter, a smile growing on my face. “Come in.”

Sofia flung open the door before striding in. She waved to me. “Hey, Jaden.”

My smile stretched as I met her eyes. “Hey.”

When she walked by Barid, he slapped her rear. She jumped, then whirled on him. Anger flashed in her eyes, and her fist slammed into his stomach. He doubled over with a grimace.

“Don’t do that,” she said.

His face grew rosy. “Sorry. I got carried away by the moment.”

“It’s okay,” she said, shrugging. “But I won’t tell you again.” Her eyes landed on the guitar. She pouted before meeting my eyes and crossing her arms. “Why didn’t you invite me?”

“What?” I asked, throwing my hands up into the air. “I didn’t know we’d be doing this.”

A smile broke out on her face. “I know,” she said, flipping her hand at me.

She walked over, then sat on the bed next to me. The warm skin of her exposed thigh leaned against mine. I didn’t move away. Should I have? Looking over, our eyes met. They lingered, and her smile grew. I returned her smile, delighted. Her chestnut eyes wove enchanting spells, enticing me, drawing me near. Her magic, her beauty was so powerful that I couldn’t resist. For a moment, I was lost in that magic, unable to look away. I knew I should feel bad, but it was hard to think clearly around her.

Barid cleared his throat, breaking the spell. “Ahh, that’s why you got so mad,” he said to Sofia.” He eyed me. “You must be a charmer. I’ve never been able to crack her.”

“What?” I asked, face flushing.

Sofia giggled, slapping Barid on the arm. “Don’t give him a hard time. Let’s do another round.”

He smiled again before strumming. We sang several of his songs and other’s we all knew for hours. I felt a glimpse of humanity again, like there was hope beyond my revenge.

☼☼☼

Goldwater’s Palace

Archduke Goldwater and Grand Duke Nieri sat at a banquet-sized dining room table, sipping red wine out of crystal glasses. On top of the polished, dust free table were two unused candles. Above that was Liberty’s flag, proudly displaying its red fist.

“William, you’ve been with me from the beginning,” said Goldwater, straitening his already perfectly positioned suit. “You’re the only person that I can trust. Think of all we’ve accomplished.”

“All you accomplished Archduke,” William said.

A wide smile grew under Goldwater’s thick nose. He’s right, but I’ll throw him a bone. “It’s your illusions that keep everything stable, old friend. It’s miraculous how you hide all of those decaying bodies in plain view. It’s too bad your emotional control isn’t as powerful.”

Nieri shrugged his slim shoulders. “Your Joy Drug seems to be working just fine. Your Liberty news certainly plays its part too.”

The archduke gave a hearty laugh. The drug was key, but he loved controlling the narrative. The technique was ancient but very effective. His eyes lowered while he rubbed his cleft chin. “Order more guards around your palace. The Underground is stepping up their attacks. We can’t afford to have the drug supply interrupted.”

“Consider it done,” said William, “but they could never hope to rival you.”

Goldwater grimaced. Sometimes the man’s flattery was too much. “They’re a thorn in my side. It’s not like their low levels of talent could hope to challenge me... if I could find them,” he said. His thick, black eyebrows lowered. “Where are they, Nieri?”

“Sorry Archduke. My men are searching every day, but it could take years to search all the tunnels,” Nieri said, wringing his hands. “I’ll figure out another way.”

The archduke patted the man on the back, smiling mirthlessly. Nieri had served him well over the years. As payment, Goldwater had overlooked the man’s disgusting habits. His patience was running out though. “If you were anyone else old friend you’d already be dead for failing me. Now go.”

Nieri jumped up with a deep frown and left immediately without another word.

Goldwater leaned back in his chair and interlaced his fingers behind his head. At least he knows his place. He turned toward a gold-framed wall mirror to examine himself. He nodded, satisfied that his side-parted hair was perfectly in place. He looked as good as he did when he had conquered Liberty thirty years ago.

“Aster,” he said, then whistled.

Seconds later, a young woman in a short blue dress came running out, her blond pigtails bouncing. She fell to the ground before him, her head touching the floor.

He eyed her cleavage. “Rise Aster.”

She looked at him with dull, sunken eyes.

“I’m retiring to my room shortly. Have Ivy, Violet, and Lilac join me and then clear the table.”

“Right away Archduke.” The girl turned on her white slippered heel to jog away.

Goldwater’s huge hand shot out and gripped her arm before she could move, his gold rings sparkling in the lamplight. She lurched to a stop and twisted to see him, her eyes huge.

He admired her round rear and smooth thighs, then matched her gaze. “Join us when you’re done cleaning and bring a pitcher of water. I’m going to be thirsty tonight.”

☼☼☼

For the last two weeks, I had eaten all of my meals with the rebels. Levette typically ignored me when she wasn’t giving me dirty looks. I didn’t know what her problem was, but she definitely didn’t like me. Even at mealtime, Valleri commanded, and the rebels listened. They cooked simple but delicious meals, working well as a team and cleaned efficiently at Valleri’s direction.

During the two-week span, I only saw Valleri smile twice. Both times were because of witty jokes she made that caused the other rebels to crack up with laughter. If fear or doubt ever crept up in conversation, she was always able to reassure us.

Over that time, Kevin and I played seventy or so more games of chess. He won all of them, but I came close a few times. I was even up material once. Despite my losses, we were quickly becoming good friends.

Sofia and I spent part of everyday together, exchanging stories, some humorous and other sad. We bonded through all of them. There were many similarities in our lives—our pain, losses, and loneliness the most obvious ones. We both grew up oppressed by those more powerful than us. The difference was that hers was by an all-powerful, sociopath, and mine was by my uncle and untalented schoolboys. Still, at the time I was just as helpless.

When we weren’t telling stories, we joked and laughed. Her curls bounced, and her lips curled up into a hundred smiles. I poked her while teasing just as much as she hit my arm in mock anger. Every morning I couldn’t wait until she visited. Most nights, Kevin, Sofia, and I all hung out. It felt like I was a child again, hanging out with Ben and Danessa. It was like being a part of a family. In-between their visits, I worked relentlessly to further build up my muscles. My toned physic was already as bulky as it was before the torture.

☼☼☼

One morning a few days later, I swung Peacemaker around with partially bolstered muscles as part of my workout. Someone knocked on the door and pushed it open. Sofia entered. She flinched back, her eyes momentarily flashing wide as my mace swung by. I lowered the mace, leaning on it like a walking stick and raised my hand toward her.

“Sorry, just working out.”

She giggled. “That’s okay. I was just startled. Her brown eyes crinkled in delight, dancing over my bare toned chest and six pack abs. She raised a single eyebrow, her pupils dilating.

She liked what she saw. I stood tall, perspiration dripping down my body. I didn’t flush or cover up. Most of my life, I was shy but didn’t feel embarrassed now. Maybe it was the months of torture I endured, or maybe I was just growing up.

Sofia wore a green V-neck shirt and black shorts. She walked over to my bed and sat, crossing her long, toned legs.

I dried my chest and back with a towel and pulled on a shirt. I walked over to her, sat, and rubbed my shoulders. My muscles were regularly sore from my daily exercise.

Her eyes fixed on my shoulders. “Want a massage?”

I froze, thinking of Lilly and wondered if it would be appropriate. Of course I wanted a massage, but was it too much? “Umm.”

“Don’t be shy,” she said as she guided me into a horizontal position on my stomach. I didn’t resist. She shuffled around for a second before laying her cool, smooth hands on my neck. I stiffened but began to relax as she worked my muscles. Time faded as the pleasure of the massage erased the world. It’d been a long time since I’d been touched this much. She continued to rub my neck, shoulders, and back. Next, she moved on to my arms, hands, and legs. I lay unmoving, completely relaxed.

My eyes shot open when her hand slapped my back. My heart pounded for just a second before settling down again. I apparently had dozed off for a minute.

“You’re done.”

I pushed myself up on my arms with a groan. Turning back to her, I smiled. “Thanks?”

She squinted at me, with a pout

“Just kidding. It was awesome. You can slap me anytime as long as you give me a massage first.”

“I’ll slap you anytime I want.”

“Hmm, I could probably get into that.”

She tapped my cheek playfully. “You’ll get into whatever I say.”

“You sure are persuasive.”

She chewed her lower lip, reminding me of Lilly. Feeling bad, I pushed the thought out. “My turn,” she said, pointing at herself.

“What?” I asked, eyebrows raised. “I didn’t sign on for that agreement.”

She crossed her arms, forehead scrunching. Her curly hair bounced as she huffed.

“Just kidding. You’re in for the best massage of your life.”

She smiled brightly.

“Lay down,” I said, patting her on the back.

She lay on the bed, looking at me out of the side of her eye. I admired the beauty of her profile, her flawless brown skin and the way it accented her dark eyes. For a moment, I was lost, then remembered my task.

The instant I began to massage her back, she melted. I smiled, knowing that there was more to come. After warming her muscles up, I opened the gates of my mind, unleashing talent. Covering every muscle on her back, arms, and legs with separate talent streams, I caressed her with my mind.

She jumped before quickly going limp. “Oooo,” she moaned.

I gradually began to increase the pressure of my strokes.

“Ahhh, this is the best...,” she said.

Finally, after half an hour, I stopped. Instead of slapping her, I gently tapped her shoulder. She rolled over to face me, her eyes fluttering open. With a wide smile, she met my eyes. Her pupils were dilated under her long eyelashes, her rounded cheeks flushed.

“You can do that anytime you want,” she said.

☼☼☼

The next day Sofia and I stood in the kitchen, hungry from a long day of exercise. “I can’t wait to get off my feet. That was some run,” said Sofia.

“I’ll make you something. Go relax. I’ll meet you in your room.”

She smiled, her eyes crinkling. “Aww... thanks.”

After making two cheese and tomato sandwiches, I made my way to her room. I walked down the hall with two plates and pushed open her door. I gasped, flinching back and dropping the plates. Instinctively, my talent whipped out and just managed to catch them before they shattered.

Sofia wore only a lacy black bra and panties. I stood mouth agape, admiring her long lithe figure—the smooth skin of her tight stomach and her generous curves.

“Umm,” I said.

Sofia lifted her head at the sound of my voice, her eyes blazing. “Jaden! Look away.” Her chocolate curls bounced as she threw her hands down.

I wheeled away, my face burning. “Sorry.”

She giggled. “I’m just kidding. I don’t mind if you look.”

Oh boy.

She pointed to the bed. “Have a seat while I finish getting dressed.”

I walked to the bed and accepted one more glance at the naked skin of her athletic body.

After another moment, she sat on the bed next to me, now wearing a short green dress with a low neckline. She reached over and took her sandwich. “Thanks for making me this by the way. It’s the first time someone’s done something nice for me in a while.”

“Maybe if you weren’t such a shrew all the time,” I said with a big smile.

Her jaw dropped, and she punched me hard in the shoulder. “Hey!”

“Just kidding,” I said, raising my palms to her. “Honestly, you’ve been great. I like doing things for you.”

Her full lips stretched into a wide smile. “Oh, well if that’s the case, I have a few things I need from you.” Her eyes lingered on my lips.

I raised an angled eyebrow. “Like?”

“I need you to sharpen my sword, polish my armor, and why don’t you mop the floor after that?”

I laughed, feeling the sexual tension leave my body. “You get right to the point.”

She shrugged, then took a bite of her sandwich. “Yum. This is great.”

“I used to work in a sandwich shop.”

“Really?” she asked. A single curl fell in front of her big brown eyes.

I smirked. “No. Not really.”

Grinning, she hit me. “I’m going to get you when you least expect it.”

I finished my sandwich and put down the plate. The second I did, Sofia leapt on me, tackling me back on the bed. After wrestling ourselves to exhaustion, we collapsed. She breathed deeply, her chest expanding as she lay on her back, looking at the ceiling.

I took the chance to admire her. If I were an artist, she’d be my muse. Her nose was perfect and thin. Her lips, full and pouty, were a drug, devilishly tempting me.

Sofia looked at me from the corner of her eye, her head turning slightly. “Like what you see?”

I turned away, my face now burning hot. Of course I did.

☼☼☼

The next morning, I walked down the dimly lit tunnel that led to the kitchen. My step was light, my mood positive. I still couldn’t believe that I’d seen Sofia in her underwear. The image was plastered in my mind. I loved it. More than that, I was really beginning to feel like we had a connection. My stomach growled, and I rubbed it. I couldn’t wait for breakfast.

Walking by Valleri’s room, I heard, “… it’s necessary Kevin,” through her slightly open door. It was Valleri.

I paused to listen.

“Are you sure? It doesn’t seem right,” said Kevin.

He sounded uncomfortable. Curious, I slid closer, near the side of the door.

“Yes. If Sofia doesn’t keep attracting Jaden, he may leave. We must keep up the ruse. We need him.”

I squinted, my mouth falling open. What... it wasn’t real? I wanted to fling open the door and announce myself but stood frozen, too shocked to move.

“I know we need him, but I don’t want to betray his trust. Now that I know, I have to tell him.”

At least Kevin was sticking up for me. Damn Valleri and Sofia.

“You won’t tell him,” said Val, her voice hard. “That’s an order.”

Kevin breathed out sharply, but didn’t respond for a few moments until he said, “Fine.”

“Don’t worry. She’s good. He won’t figure it out.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about.”

I had heard enough. I snuck away and treaded down the hall back to my room, my eyebrows lowered and my jaw clamped shut. How dare she manipulate me? And Sofia. Damn. All this time she didn’t care about me; she was just using me. It just seemed like so much more. Was she really that good of an actress?

☼☼☼

Someone knocked on my door, and then it swung open. Sofia stood, most of her weight on one foot, her serrated sword in hand. At the sight of her, I flinched back.

Her full lips curled upward. She put her hand on her hip and looked me up and down. “Don’t be scared. I won’t bite... unless you want me to.” She paused, her smile growing.

I reminded myself it was fake and looked away, frowning.

When I didn’t respond, she said, “I thought we’d go training. Want to?”

“Umm, I don’t know.” Normally, I would jump at the chance for any time with her, but after what I just heard, I couldn’t stand to be near her. I felt my anger bubble but cut it off with a thought.

“You can make sure that we don’t get hurt right?”

“It’s not that.”

She said nothing.

I looked back up. She was frowning, her brow furrowed. “You don’t want to hang out?”

“I’d like to be alone right now,” I said.

“Oh.” She stepped backward, then paused still looking at me, as if unsure of what to say.

“In fact, just leave me alone for good.”

Her eyes widened, and she winced as if hit. “Oh... okay,” she stammered. She turned and left, her feet smacking the hallway as she ran away.

☼☼☼

Sofia’s Journal:

What have I done? Jaden told me that he doesn’t want to see me anymore. Could he have found out about Valleri’s plan? What else could it be? We’ve gotten along so well. My first thought was of the mission. I was failing Val and losing a weapon. Then, I realized that I didn’t care very much about that. I cared about not seeing him again, not laughing, flirting, and sharing stories. I realize now that I really like him. It’s not an act. I don’t know when it happened, but I’m glad it did. The thought of him not being around makes me feel empty and alone, just like after my parents were killed. I want him to stay; I need him to stay.

☼☼☼

The next day, all of the rebels and I sat down in the main conference room for the meeting that Valleri called. She cleared her throat and just as she opened her mouth to speak, Levette jumped in.

“What is he doing here?” she asked, pointing at me.

Valleri’s face darkened.

“He’s just freeloading off of us,” said Levette. “I say we toss him out.”

“What?” I asked, feeling off balance. I knew she didn’t like me, but I didn’t think it was this bad. Maybe it was time to leave anyway, though, given the circumstances.

Sofia turned to Levette. Her eyes were slits on either side of her crinkled nose. “Enough Levette, leave him alone,” she demanded. “He’s recuperating.”

I’d never seen her so angry. She was a good actress. Unless...

Levette bolted upright, pushing back her chair, her yellow telekinetic aura flaring around her. The chair slid, then fell, landing on Pavel’s foot. He looked at it then back up again, his expression unchanged.

“What’s he to you? Do you like him or something?” Levette asked.

Did she? Was I something more than an objective for her? It did seem that way.

Sofia jumped up from her chair, fists clenched. I could feel her talent bubbling. “A lot more than I like you,” she said.

“That’s not hard,” Barid chimed in.

Levette turned on him, red faced and scowling.

Pavel grunted a laugh, but didn’t smile. He never did.

“Come on guys,” said Kevin. “We’re all in this together.”

“See. Nobody likes you,” said Sofia, ignoring Kevin.

Levette stomped over to her, with her fist raised. Sofia didn’t flinch, but adjusted her weight on the balls of her feet in a ready stance.

“Stop,” Valleri commanded.

Levette’s shoulders instantly slumped and her fists dropped. Sofia’s eyes fell. Frowning, she fidgeted with her purple tank top. Without another word, the two women returned to their chairs and sat. I was amazed with how quickly they both listened, and Valleri hadn’t even used her talent.

Sofia turned toward me and our eyes met. A hesitant smile tugged at her lips. I searched her eyes trying to see if there was truth in them. I felt like our time together was real, but now I didn’t know. Under the circumstances, our look probably lasted too long. I finally broke contact when I realized Valleri was staring at the two of us. I shook my head, annoyed and looked away. She was the one who put Sofia up to it. I hated her the most.

“I wanted you all to be here to talk about our plan moving forward,” said Valleri. She fixed her eyes on Levette. “Levette, you’re a new member, and you don’t make decisions around here. I do.”

Levette crossed her arms over her chest and turned away.

Valleri continued, “We seem to be making good progress with our sabotage, counter propaganda, and outreach program. Still, we have a long way to go before destabilizing Goldwater’s Kingdom.” She eyed me and said, “Jaden....”

“What?” I asked, pulled from my thoughts of Sofia.

“I wanted you to be here to see what your intentions are. I know you’re a citizen of the Coalition. I’ll have people return you, if you’re interested.”

Levette smiled.

Sofia frowned and caught my eye. “You’re not going to go... are you?” Sofia asked.

I sat up straighter “I have no intention of returning to the Coalition. I’m going to kill Goldwater.”

Sofia smiled, relaxing back in her chair.

“Good, then we’re in this together,” Valleri said.

I stood up, shaking my head. “No, I’m sorry. I have to do it alone.” I couldn’t stand to be near them anymore, to follow her orders.

“Let us back you up at least. You can’t hope to defeat Goldwater alone. We have a gradual plan to destabilize his government. Work with us.”

Lowering my head, I pressed my fist into my lips. She was right. What hope did I have alone against a man so powerful in a direct assault? Their support would be invaluable, but what about the consequences? If we worked together, they’d suffer my curse like everyone else. I was angry with Valleri, but didn’t want the rebels dead. Despite Val’s betrayal, the rebels were becoming like family. I wasn’t sure if Sofia cared about me or not, but I couldn’t bear for her to die. I had to protect them by leaving.

Frowning, I shook my head. “No. Sorry, but I’ll get you all killed. I’ve been with you too long already.” I walked out of the conference room without another word. I couldn’t afford to get any closer to them.

“Jaden.” I heard Sofia call behind me.

I didn’t turn or stop until I was back in my room. I stuffed my things into a duffle bag that Val had given me. In a way, it felt like my uncle was kicking me out all over again, even though I was leaving on my own accord. I lifted my mace and heard the door open behind me.

Heart pounding, I dropped Peacemaker with a clunk. Sofia stood straight backed in the doorway, chin up, exposing her long neck. “You’re not going to go.”

I faced her square on, puffing out my chest. “Excuse me?”

She looked down, taking a step closer. “I mean... I don’t want you to go, but I have to tell you something. When you first got here, Valleri commanded me to attract you so you’d stay.”

A wince flashed on my face. “I know.”

Sofia grimaced. “Damn.”

“Your plans are ruined. I overheard Valleri talking to Kevin about them. I understand why you did it, but it doesn’t make it any easier to stomach.”

“I’m so sorry that I lied to you,” Sofia said, lowering her eyes briefly before gazing into mine. “But I really like you now and have for a while.”

My eyebrows climbed. I had hoped that it was the case, but I didn’t dare count on it. “Really?”

“Yes and I’m sorry. I should never have listened to Val, but I’m glad I did now. Otherwise I might not have fallen for you.”

It was all real! I grinned, my worries fading. “I love our time together, and I want nothing more than to be with you.”

A huge smile broke out on her face, showing her perfect white teeth. “Really?”

“Yes.” A pang of guilt reared in my mind as I thought of Lilly. Was liking Sofia a betrayal? I didn’t know; I just knew how I felt. Maybe Lilly would even be happy for me.

Worry slammed back into me. Sofia was bound to die as long as she stayed near me. I wanted nothing more than to be with her, but I couldn’t risk it. If I left and killed Goldwater, maybe my curse would end with him. Then, who knew...

She stepped close to me before squeezing my arms. “So you’ll stay with me?”

Her touch and closeness threatened to overwhelm me. I steeled myself. “It’s because I care for you that I have to leave. If you’re near me, you’ll die. Don’t you see,” I said, making fists. “I’m cursed.”

She moved closer, her grasp softening. “No, it’s not true. I know life’s been hard for you, but it’s all Goldwater’s fault. You’re not cursed. Together, we can kill him. Together, we can do anything.”

I shook my head, resolved to leave.

“Please stay.” she said, gazing into my eyes.

Her beauty was a shining star on a cloud-filled night. Her brown eyes were quicksand drawing me deeper and threatening to hold me forever.

I glanced at her full, pouting lips. I wanted to kiss her right then and be with her forever. “I want to stay,” I said, looking down.

She lifted my chin and forced me to meet her mesmerizing eyes. “Then do it.”

Captivated by her, my resolve almost broke. But I knew if I stayed, she’d die, just like everyone else. I couldn’t take that feeling again. I turned, pulling away from her. “I’m sorry. I can’t.” I hoisted my mace and bag, ready to leave.

“Fine,” she said, stepping back and crossing her arms. Her sudden anger was a thorn ripping through my skin.

Emotions overwhelming me, I strode toward the door. Just before I exited, an alarm blared.

☼☼☼

“Let’s go,” Sofia yelled over the alarm as she ran by me.

Startled, I didn’t know what else to do but follow.

While we sprinted down the hall, she answered my unasked question. “It’s the invasion alarm; the perimeter has been breached.”

How did they find us? Damn my curse.

When we arrived in the conference room, the other rebels were already gathered. Valleri issued commands, “Sofia, Pavel, check the back entrance. Make sure it’s clear. Everyone else gather the equipment. Let’s get out of here.”

Sofia’s pained and fearful eyes found mine. We shared a look that seemed to last an eternity during the blaring alarm. She tore her gaze away and jogged down the hall, her sword wavering next to her toned legs. My stomach soured. I worried I’d never see her again, but surely she’d be safer away from me. Right?

Reluctantly, I faced the group again. Kevin hoisted another pack and asked me, “You okay?”

I kept my expression neutral to not betray my emotions. “Fine.”

He patted my shoulder, seeing through my ruse. “Don’t worry. We’ve been through this a lot. The alarm gives us plenty of time to escape, and we have other bases. Val always plans ahead.”

He misread my concern. I only cared what happened to Sofia, not me.

He stepped up and touched my shoulder. “I’ve enjoyed our time together. You’ve been a good friend.”

“Thanks you too,” I said, and meant it.

“Now, let’s get moving.”

Five minutes later, we had packed and hoisted their supplies and began to leave. I took two steps, then froze. Pavel limped down the hallway, his pants and shirt caked with blood, his face set in a pained grimace. He held his axes in one hand and Sofia’s serrated sword in the other. The tip dragged on the ground, as if he didn’t have the strength to lift it.

“They’ve got Sofia,” he said, without looking up.

I exhaled sharply, throwing my hands to my forehead as the world began to crumple around me. “What! How did that happen?” I asked, clenching my fists, my nails biting into my palms.

Pavel lowered his head, and said, “When we went out to scout, they ambushed us. They grabbed her and overwhelmed me. I barely escaped.”

“You left her,” I said, accusingly. “Let’s go after her.”

He shook his head slowly. “They sealed the door behind me.”

My body burst into a green glow. “That’s not a problem. Let’s go.” I took a step forward before feeling a hand on my shoulder. I turned in the direction of the pull.

Val stood, her jaw set. “Jaden, if they’ve sealed it somehow, you’re not making it out. We’re twenty feet underground. The back door consists of five-foot thick steel plates. You can’t get through that.”

Damn, she was probably right. “We have to try.”

She shook her head. “No, we’ll go out the side exit near the front. Once we’re out, we’ll find her. Trust me. We’ll save her.”

I relaxed my shoulders and unclenched my fists. “All right, let’s go.”

Valleri turned to look at Levette, who was thirty feet from us and walking toward the front exit. A full pack rested on her shoulders.”

Where are you going?” Val asked.

Levette flinched, then slowly turned. “I’m just going to check that the front doors are secure.”

Val squinted with a rock hard stare. Levette looked side to side, taking an unsteady step backward. “How dare you?” Valleri asked.

I looked back and forth between them, my eyebrows raised.

“What? No,” Levette said, raising her hands.

A cold laugh escaped Val’s lips. “You can’t fool me.”

Levette screamed as she pulled her glowing great sword from her back. The air was thick with her telekinetic talent. In a flash, she charged, closing the distance to Valleri in a split second. She swung her sword at Val’s head, a glowing trail behind it.

My talent froze her sword mid-swing. Hers flared as she strained against my power. She was no match for me. I threw out my hand, and a green burst of energy surrounded her. She hovered off the ground, imprisoned. I felt a wave of talent emanate from Valleri, blanking out Levette’s yellow haze. I looked toward Valleri.

She shook her head in disgust. “Why?”

“Why?” asked Levette. “Because I didn’t want to live underground forever. He promised me power, money, and a life of leisure if I helped him. And because you’ll never beat him. Goldwater is invincible.”

“When?” Valleri asked.

Levette closed her eyes. “Does it matter? I’ve failed and can’t beat you. Just kill me.”

“I can’t believe you did this,” Val said, her eyebrows dipping to shade her eyes. “We were a family.”

“You mean nothing to me.”

Valleri clenched her teeth and turned toward me. “Kill her.”

For a moment, I hesitated while looking the woman over. I didn’t want to kill her, but what choice did I have? She was working for Goldwater.

I squeezed my hand tight. With a crack, she fell limp, her neck broken. I had to be a monster to defeat one. I just hoped that when it was all over, it wasn't too late to regain my humanity.

At first, I only wanted revenge, but now that he took Sofia, I saw that no one would ever be safe as long as he lived. I was stupid to think that I could protect Sofia by leaving. I should have been with her. Valleri touched my shoulder, and I turned toward her.

“Let’s go get Sofia,” she said.

☼☼☼

We ran, seeking the side exit. Just as we past the main entrance, the massive metal doors sheared open with a black glow. Kevin, who trailed slightly behind us, dove behind a pillar. Multiple assault squads poured in between the shredded doors, their weapons drawn I ripped peacemaker from my back, ready to crush them. I took one step forward and froze... it couldn’t be. When my eyes met his, my skin crawled as if a thousand squirming insects were burrowing into it.

“Oh no,” said Barid.

Pavel growled.

“Get out of here!” shouted Valleri.

Before we could move, all of us but Kevin were bathed in black light. We slowly levitated off the ground, immobilized. My heart sank as I realized we’d failed. Sofia was captured, and Goldwater would kill us all.

Suddenly, Kevin burst from behind the pillar, his double rapiers naked and searching for blood. He charged and punctured the front two men’s chests before they could lift their weapons. He dove into the assault squads and attacked. In the first three seconds, four men lay writhing and groaning on the ground. He spun, dodging a blade and deflecting another all while dispatching two more attackers in his path. A huge, scar-faced soldier pushed by two men and swung a war-hammer at Kevin.

The weapon’s massive head hummed toward Kevin’s chest. Kevin threw himself down and rolled past the man, jabbing at his leg while he did. The giant collapsed with a howl, his long red hair trailing behind him. In a single motion, Kevin bounced up and whipped his rapier at Goldwater. It cut through the air like a bullet, aimed at his face. My eyes widened, and hope surged inside me.

The blade froze an inch from Goldwater’s eye before clattering on the floor. Abruptly, the talent that imprisoned us faded, and we fell to the ground.

“Run!” Kevin yelled as he charged the archduke, light glinting off his other weapon.

“Let’s go,” said Valleri, popping to her feet.

I stood while pointing at Kevin. “But—”

“Now!” yelled Valleri.

It only took me a second to know she was right. He was sacrificing himself so that we could live. I still hated it. It felt like a betrayal to leave him after all he’d done for me, but what choice did I have? I spit on the wall, and my talent smashed into the side door, buckling it. To my left, Kevin froze in a black orb of power, inches from striking Goldwater, his eyes blazing with hate.

I felt Valleri’s talent strike the squads. Men immediately rushed Goldwater. He glanced at them, a neutral expression on his face, then turned back to Kevin. Kevin levitated, immobilized, but his limbs were tensed in struggle.

Controlled by Valleri, twenty of Goldwater’s own men attacked him like a pack of dogs. He didn’t look, but his glowing arm moved in a blur as it smacked away every sword strike. With his mind, he swatted Kevin against the wall. I focused on Kevin, and his eyes met mine. It wasn’t fear in them but determination.

“Go,” he yelled.”

I tore myself away and slammed the exit again; it groaned. Soldiers continued to attack Goldwater, but could find no opening. A wave of talent erupted from him and washed over his men. Valleri stumbled back, holding her head and the entire squad charged us.

Just as my last burst of talent sheared through the side door, Goldwater levitated a steel spear with a sick smile and winked at me. He snapped his hand and the spear punctured Kevin’s chest, pinning him to the wall. Kevin screamed and Goldwater turned on us. In that same instant, I surrounded the ceiling between us with talent. With a jerk of my hand, I ripped down tons of concrete and dirt on top of his squad to block the way. His men screamed and died. I coughed as dirt swirled around me and whisked us out the exit.

Outside in the fresh air, we dashed away. I realized now that I had to work with The Underground. What a fool I was. We’d free Sofia, and I’d submit myself to Valleri’s leadership despite her transgressions.

We ran down several alleys and streets, until we were well away from Goldwater.Pavel struggled to keep up with us but managed. I had no sympathy for him. He let Sofia be captured.

Just then, a man dressed in black popped out from a side alley. I jumped back and drew my glowing mace.

Valleri held up a hand. “Stop! He’s one of us.”

The man looked at me uneasily, taking a step away before turning back to Valleri. “Talent,” he said. “I was too late to warn you about the attack, but there’s more.”

Valleri waved the man behind a building. I couldn’t hear what was said. When she returned, the man was gone. Her aged face was stone, her eyes slits and her jaw tense.

“This way,” she said, motioning with her head in the opposite direction of where Sofia was taken.

“Sofia’s this way,” I said, confused.

She turned on me, eyebrows lowered. “I know where Sofia was taken.”

I stepped back at the venom in her voice. “What did he say to you?”

“Goldwater’s men plan to execute every political prisoner in the Capital Prison.”

Barid gasped. “We can’t let them do that. There are thousands of people held there.”

Valleri gritted her teeth and growled low. “Those bastards... we have to save the prisoners.”

I gasped. “What? What about Sofia, we can’t leave her.”

She wheeled on me with stony eyes. “I will not have you undermining my authority.”

I wilted back for a second, but then stepped up, puffing out my chest. She lied to me about Sofia. “How can you just abandon her? They could be torturing her.”

She shook her head slowly. “We have no choice. We can’t let Goldwater kill all those prisoners. They’re the ones we’re fighting for.”

Barid turned toward Valleri, his guitar strapped on his back. “Val, she might give up information about us.”

I grunted at him. “Is that all you care about? She’s one of you.”

Barid lowered his eyes.

I faced Valleri. “Didn’t you say you were a family? It sure sounds like a trap anyway.”

Valleri nodded, her mouth pressed shut. “Yes, it probably is, but it doesn’t mean we aren’t going to save them. Sofia knew the risks. She’ll have to hold on until we rescue the prisoners. Jaden, you’re coming with us and that’s final.”

I thought about the scores of people who would die in the prison and felt my stomach burn. I didn’t want their deaths to be on me. Should I go with Val? Should I trust her judgment? In a way, she was right to value the thousands over one person. But no. How could I abandon Sofia? I couldn’t bear to have her be tortured like I was. Memories of terrible pain assailed me. I knew then that I couldn’t be without her. I couldn’t help but feel selfish, but I’d already lost so much. In the end, the arguments didn’t matter. Nothing mattered to me but saving Sofia.

The inside of my eyebrows lowered. “No, Val. You promised me we’d save her, and I’m going to. Go to the prison if you want.”

She shook her head. “No, you will—”

I sped away in a flash of green light before she could stop me.

☼☼☼

Sprinting toward the back entrance, my stomach churned with unease. After a few miles of running and a lifetime worth of guilt, I reached the back entrance. I looked around frantically for her. Torn apart bodies and splattered blood lay everywhere. Maybe Pavel had done his best. I’d have to apologize to him when I got back. After my eyes landed on the final body, I sighed at not seeing Sofia. There was still hope, but how could I find her? I ran around the area, looking for any indication of where they might have gone. Just then, I spotted a filthy man in ragged clothes with dark bags under his eyes. He propped himself against an adjacent building, mumbling to no one. Maybe he’d seen what happened. I ran over to him, my heart laboring.

He jerked his head up to look at me with wide, crazy eyes. “They’re all controlled, they’re all controlled.”

Ignoring his ranting, I asked, “Did you see where Goldwater’s men went?” I tried to remain calm but began to feel dizzy as I gasped for breath.

The man rattled his head back and forth, frowning. “I can’t tell you. They’ll kill me, like they killed Joey. He knew, just like me. It’s all an illusion. They shot him dead. It’s the only way out.”

I scowled, bearing my teeth. “Tell me,” I said and lurched forward.

He scrambled back, his eyes bulging and his body trembling. “You’re probably one of them,” he said. Well...” He squinted, looking me up and down. “No, I don’t think you are. It doesn’t matter though, I can’t tell you. They’ll melt my mind into pudding or turn me into a beetle. I can’t defy them. Leave me alone!”

In a flash, I grabbed the front of his plaid shirt before lifting him over my head, with a growl. I shook him. “You’ll tell me,” I yelled, feeling the world reel around me. He wouldn’t deny me.

“No, no, no,” he said, while shaking his head furiously, as if that would stop me.

I screamed and threw him into a sidewall, driven by fear and rage. He smacked into the wall with a crack and fell limp on the ground. I gasped before hustling over and nudging him. His head rolled over, revealing the side of his crushed skull. What had I done? I’d just lost my only source of information. Pain blossomed in my chest, and my hands went numb. I fell to the ground in a ball, losing control. I’d failed her.

No, I shouted in my mind, erasing my worries. I wouldn’t give up. I’d find her. Slowing my breathing, I reasserted my control. I leapt to my feet and surveyed the territory, looking for any sign of her or trail to follow.

Anxiety twisted my stomach until I saw a scrap of her purple tank top, down the alley to my right. I sprinted toward it, feeling hope again. A stone cat lay next to the scrap, Sofia’s cat. I pocketed it, then scanned the ground. A trail of blood led off in one direction. I followed the breadcrumbs.

After following the trail down several streets, it stopped in a dead end. My brow furrowed as I scanned the wall for clues. Footsteps sounded behind me, and I whirled around to see soldiers pour out of a side door. I sensed talent wielders amongst them. My stomach sank as I scanned the squad for Goldwater. I exhaled slowly when I didn’t see him. Now I’d get some answers.

A man with steel claws attached to his hands, stepped forward. “Surrender or be destroyed.”

I lowered my head, shoulders sagging. Lifting my hands while motioning downward I said, “I surrender. Everyone put down your weapons.”

The clawed man smiled before glancing over his shoulder to his men. “Hear that boys? Pathetic.”

I leapt into the air, a green burst trailing behind me and whipped Peacemaker off my back. The squad members behind the clawed man gasped and pointed. The lead man spun, lifting his claw in defense, his eyes darting around. I hefted my mace high and growled. His head jerked up, his eyes bulging. He tried to dart away, but fell to his side, since his glowing feet were affixed to the earth. He threw his hands up with a scream just before my mace crashed into his chest. Peacemaker’s flanges carved through his steel armor like paper and crushed his heart.

I straightened and lifted my huge, black mace. Blood dripped off its surface and pattered on the ground. An instant before I struck again, the strength left my legs as talent assailed me. I fell on my back, my head bumping off the stone ground. A throwing knife cut into my shoulder and another skimmed by my face. Sensing the direction of the bio, I jerked two fingers toward the man. A steel claw ripped from the dead leader’s hands and soared toward the bio’s chest like a glowing comet. He managed a half turn before it sliced into the steel of his breastplate, ripping him off his feet.

The strength in my legs returned. I slammed the ground with a glowing fist, propelling myself upright. I dashed forward in a blur. When I reached the squad of men, I whipped my mace around in a wide swath. It struck the entire front row, crushing bones and knocking them backward. A telekinetic blast burst from my mind at the rest of the squad. Men grunted, and metal armor clattered on the ground as everyone was knocked off their feet.

With the entire squad lying on their backs, I drew heavily on my talent. I sent a wave at the left side of the squad, tossing my arm into the air. The screaming men flew up and over the three-story building, their arms flailing. Out of the twenty men that remained, I lifted another fifteen into the air. I crossed my arms, then whipped them in the opposite direction. Each man’s body tore in half, spraying blood into the air. I threw their dead, broken bodies into the sidewalls that read, Liberty Kingdom: The Happiest Place on Earth. I laughed, feeling giddy with power.

Three of the remaining men still lay on the ground, scrambling backward. Two others gathered their wits and ran. I nodded at them and they exploded, spattering the walls with blood. Turning back toward the remaining three men, I leapt at them, flying through the air. When I landed, my mace whooshed toward one of the men. It crashed through his armor and his chest, slamming into the ground behind him.

I turned on the last two men with my hand raised. They floated into the air, bathed in a green glow. I slowly looked into both men’s eyes, eyes as wide as could be. My cold gaze settled on the man on the left. His body shook.

“Where did they take her?” I asked.

He began to babble Goldwater’s name repeatedly, as if he’d materialize to save the man.

“There is no Goldwater. There is only me. Now where is she?”

“I can’t tell you,” he said. “Goldwater will kill me.”

I laughed at the ridiculousness of what he just said. “Look around,” I said, waving my other arm.

The man’s trembling increased. “I can’t,” he said.

I threw my arm forward. The man flew a hundred feet down the road before the edge of a stop sign sliced into him. Apparently, the long pointless stop signs had uses other than preventing negative emotions. After I saw the road sign at the intersection, I laughed. It read, Tranquility Road. Not today, I thought.

Turning toward the last man, I demanded, “Where is she?”

“No, I’ll never tell you.” He was the tough one. “There’s nothing you can do to make me.”

That was unlikely. I glanced down at his hand and winked. His pinkie finger sheared off. The man screamed, his eyes bulging furiously.

That should do it. “Where is she?”

He shook his head, but as I looked back down at his hand, he shouted, “Wait! She’s being held at an interrogation camp, about two miles north of here. Just please let me go.”

I shook my head. “You all made a choice to support a corrupt government bent on eliminating human rights. You oppress and enslave your people. You destroyed my life, and I won't let you destroy other's lives.”

Stepping back from him, I sent my remaining talent at a concrete balcony three stories above us. After a loud crumbling noise, dirt and debris pelted the man’s once pristine military issue beret. In a flurry of action, tons of life ending concrete fell before me, slamming into the man. Plumes of dust wafted around us.

When the dust cleared, his limbs could be seen sticking out of the rock pile at odd angles. His beret sat on top of a rock, the red fist of Goldwater still visible. My aura dimmed followed by my blood lust. What was I becoming? I shrugged off the thought and ran north into the waning sunlight.

☼☼☼

When I reached the outskirts of the camp, I snuck closer under cover of night. There were ten canvas tents surrounding five glowing gas-fed braziers. At the side of the camp, Sofia was chained to a wall. I gritted my teeth until a spike of pain shot through my jaw. Her clothes lay in rags exposing ample skin. Her back was marred with ten long, bloody lines.

Empathy washed over me. I knew what it felt like to bleed, to feel pain. I would have gladly embraced it to spare her from learning its insidious touch. A little more torture wouldn’t break me. My mind flooded with guilt. I would never let anyone hurt her again.

Wait... didn’t I make that promise to Lilly?

A man stood behind her with a leather whip in hand. When he pulled the whip back, I froze his arm in mid swing. His muscles flexed as he strained to pull it forward, but my will would not be undone. After he glanced back, his eyes shot open at seeing me. He whirled around, his mouth open as if to yell. My heart leapt at the threat, but my mind was quicker. The whip smacked the back of his neck, wrapped around several times, and instantly cut off his breath and the shout.

His hands shot to his neck as he struggled to pull the whip free, but I held the leather around his neck like a vice. His face blued, and then he flopped on the ground. No one shouted a warning in the camp.

Sofia glanced back over her shoulder with a grimace. She mouthed the words, “Thank you.”

I looked into her eyes, and my guilt resurfaced. She was everything to me. I’d always love Lilly, but I needed to be happy. I thought that Sofia would be safe as long as she wasn’t near me, but no one was safe in Liberty; no one was safe from Goldwater. I rushed to Sofia. Her chains glowed faintly green, then snapped cleanly. She glimmered as she floated down to the ground. When she landed, she stood firm, the muscles in her bruised legs taut. She turned toward me, and my faced reddened at her partially exposed breasts. I quickly removed my hooded cloak to wrap it around her.

She clenched her fists and ground her teeth. “Jaden, let’s destroy these people. I want blood,” she said with fire in her eyes.

I nodded. She was right; they had to die.

Walking over to the corpse, she reached down and commandeered his knife. The muscles in her arm flexed as she gripped the weapon. “Ready?”

I raised my palm to her. “Wait.”

For a moment, she frowned before I pointed toward one of the braziers. She watched. I focused my mind on the tank of gas under it. Slowly peeling away the side, I pulled the gas out in a floating blob. I glanced back at Sofia, and she smiled.

I removed the fuel from the other braziers, then nodded. The balls split and bathed every tent in gas. A few men murmured as they woke. I focused back on a brazier and then shot red-hot charcoal at each tent. The glowing charcoal hit, and flames soared upward. Men shouted or screamed.

Sofia’s fear talent struck next. Immediately, the men screamed louder, their voices shrill and inhuman. Most, too afraid to move, burned alive. A single man burst from his tent, throwing off his blazing shirt. Sofia whipped her knife through the air. The point sank into the man’s back, dropping him.

A woman in rags darted out from behind the wall that Sofia had been chained to. I raised my glowing hand, ready to strike out.

“No,” said Sofia, grabbing my arm. “Let her go. She was nice to me. She snuck me water when the guards weren’t looking.”

“She could tell.”

“I don’t care. I don’t want her to die.”

I nodded, lowering my hand and feeling disgusted with myself. Where had my compassion gone? Besides, we’d be long gone before she said anything. “You’re right. Sorry. Let’s get back to camp.”

☼☼☼

Sofia and I entered the fallback headquarters. Finally safe, she wrapped her arms around me, throwing me against the wall. “Thank you for saving me and killing those bastards. They deserved it.” She shook her head. “I lost my mom’s stone cat when they captured me though. I know it’s silly, but it means a lot to me. Do you think we could go look for it?”

I pulled back and reached into my pocket. “No need,” I said and handed her the cat.

Her full lips stretched into a smile. “Aww, thanks.”

I returned her smile, feeling good to be with her again. “I found it while looking for you,” I said, then looked down. “What did they do to you at the camp?”

Her smile faded, and she gritted her teeth. “You saw the worst of it. First they beat me and then whipped me, questioning me the whole time.” She stood straight, her chin up. “I told them nothing,” she said with a smile. “I can take pain, but I can’t stand feeling helpless. I want revenge, Jaden.”

I nodded, gritting my teeth. “We’re going to get it... for us and all of Liberty Kingdom. I promise.” I looked away, dreading my next words. “Sofia, I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“After you were captured, they killed Kevin.”

Her jaw dropped. “No. Damn them.” She covered her face.

“Goldwater was commanding the attack. If not for Kevin, Goldwater would have killed all of us.”

She jerked her head up, slamming her fist into the wall. “Damn, Goldwater. Let’s go after him right now.” She spat on the ground, lifted her sword, and marched to the exit.

I wanted to, but there was no need to rush out now. I hovered an inch off the ground, illuminating the dark hall, then sped through the air in front of her. “Wait.”

She shook her head. “No. I’m going to kill him.” Her knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists tighter.

I hugged her tightly, and she went limp in my arms, her body yielding against mine. “We will. Let’s do it together... with a plan.”

☼☼☼

When we entered the main hall, Barid, Val and Pavel stood before us. Barid came running over. “Sofia! You did it Jaden. Thank you.”

No thanks to you, I thought.

Val looked at me with icy eyes, scowling. Then she faced Sofia and smiled. “Welcome back, Sofia.”

With a growing sense of dread, I asked, “What happened at the prison?”

Sofia looked back and forth between Valleri and me, frowning.

Valleri lowered her head while shaking it. “They’re all dead.”

I winced and shivered, a chill running through me.

“What? Who?” Sofia asked.

Valleri turned toward Sofia, stone faced. “After you were captured, one of our spies reported that the Goldwater planned to kill every prisoner in Capital Prison. He did it.”

Sofia gasped while taking an unsteady step backward. “What? There are thousands of people held there, including children.”

Children? I didn’t know that. What had I done? I’d have to add them to the growing pile of deaths that I was responsible for. I hit the top of my head with my palm. I thought they’d save them without me somehow or that Goldwater’s threat was a bluff. Now, they were all dead. Could we have saved them if I was there? Would Sofia still be alive?

“You saved me instead of them.” she said. “You idiot. You let all those people die.”

“I... I...,” I said, feeling acid rise in my throat. “I couldn’t let you—”

Before I finished, she shook her head and strode away. It wasn’t the response I’d hoped for after saving her. I suddenly felt sick to my stomach at her anger.

“You’re wounded,” Pavel said from my left.

“What?” I asked, looking over at him.

He pointed at my arm. I looked down at my blood soaked sleeve. I hadn’t even realized that I’d been holding it shut with talent all this time. I must have lost control during the last exchange.

Shaking my head, I said, “It’s nothing. And sorry about before. I know you fought hard when you and Sofia were attacked.”

He nodded his massive head. “No problem.”

I turned to walk back to my room, shoulders slumped and my head lowered.

“Jaden, we’re having a funeral for Kevin in a couple of hours,” said Valleri. “Tell Sofia and meet us in the main conference room.”

CHAPTER 17

I sat in the conference room for the funeral, reflecting on all of my failures. The other rebels sat around me, and Valleri stood facing us all. I couldn’t believe Kevin was dead. The last time I saw him, he was concerned about me in the middle of a crisis, and then he sacrificed himself for all of us. He was such a good person. During my time with The Underground, he was second only to Sofia in the time we spent together. He had become a good friend in that time.

Just days before he was killed, I had finally beaten him in a game of chess. He must have gotten cocky and took his queen out early. I developed my pieces quickly while attacking his queen. He was forced to move it repeatedly until I finally trapped and killed it. He was better than me, but down a queen he didn’t have a chance. When I checkmated him, I felt like it was a big accomplishment. Now it made me feel terrible that the last game he played, he lost, just like he lost his family and now his life. I’d never forget him or his sacrifice to save us.

Valleri motioned for silence, and the rebels ended their conversations. Now that I really studied her, she looked worn and ragged. Her tear filled eyes sat above dark circles; the wrinkles in her forehead seemed to have deepened. I had never seen her shed her hard commanding exterior before today. Her emotional display showed that she was human after all, that she wasn’t stone. After Valleri gave a eulogy, we all lowered our heads for a moment of silence.

All of the rebels were crying to some degree including myself, but Sofia cried the hardest, her body racked with sobs. Feeling the need to comfort her, I slid my chair next to hers and put my arm around her. She still wore my green wool cloak, but replaced the rags underneath it. She looked up at me, eyes red and puffy. I rubbed her back. Now that Kevin was gone, I needed to be here for her more than ever.

Sofia pulled away and stood. “I’m going to say something also,” she said through sobs.

She walked with the ease of an experienced warrior to the front of the room. She seemed oblivious to the whipping she had just taken. Although she was crying, she stood up straight, her shoulders pressed back. My respect for her increased.

“Kevin meant the world to me. He was a mentor, a friend, and a savior. He pulled me back from the brink of death, showing me that life was worth living and that beliefs were worth fighting for. And I for one still believe in him and the cause. I vow to fight stronger and more ruthlessly to avenge him. I vow to bring liberation to our people by killing Goldwater. They thought that they could exterminate us? That they could push us around? Well not me!” With her final words, her tears streamed with a renewed vigor. She spoke in a low but determined voice. “I will avenge you friend... and I will miss you.”

She returned to my side and without hesitation pressed back into me. Valleri looked at us, catching my eye before giving me the faintest smile. I guess that she was satisfied that her plan was working. I looked around the room wondering what the other two thought about my nearness to Sofia, but they didn’t seem to care.

After Pavel and Barid spoke, it was my turn. I stood before the rebels, wringing my hands. “Kevin opened himself up to me when few people would. Without even knowing it, his kindness dissolved the barriers I’d built, and we became good friends.”

I shook my head, feeling tears wet my eyes. “My time playing chess with him and our conversations, made me feel normal again. Now, Goldwater has killed him, just like he killed my parents, my best friend, and my love. I’m done with Goldwater controlling my life and killing my friends. I’m done with him oppressing his people. I vote we attack now.”

The rebels shifted and exchanged glances. I eyed our commander.

“Hmm,” Valleri said.

All eyes focused on her.

“He’s right. Goldwater has stepped up his attacks on us and innocent civilians. We can’t afford to wait for our indirect attacks and sabotage to weaken him anymore. We need to be more aggressive.”

“It’s going to be tough but as long as I’m with you, we can do it.” Barid said.

Valleri grunted a laugh. “How about you just take care of Goldwater while we wait here? I could use a nap.”

Sofia and I laughed.

Barid frowned. “I would... but I don’t want to rob you of all the glory.”

“Of course,” said Val.

Sofia rolled her eyes.

Pavel’s statue-like expression didn’t change.

Valleri continued, “We wouldn’t stand a chance in a direct assault against Goldwater with his grand dukes supporting him. We’ll have to isolate the grand dukes, killing them one at a time. Even that was impossible before, but now we have Jaden.”

My eyebrows rose. Was I that much of a difference maker? “Grand duke... I tangled with one of those back before I was captured.”

Sofia gasped next to me.

“Alone... and lived? Impossible,” said Barid.

“No. Unfortunately I didn't make it,” I said.

A laugh escaped Pavel’s mouth, but he didn’t smile.

“So that was you,” Valleri said, raising her eyebrows. “You caused the death of Grand Duke Horn, one of the most powerful talent wielders in all of Liberty.”

“I didn't kill her. We just fought, and I barely survived the attack.”

“No, I didn’t mean that. Goldwater killed her after her failure to assassinate or capture you.”

I shook my head. “Why would he kill a powerful supporter?”

“He’s a maniac,” said Valleri. “He’ll do whatever pleases him. He doesn’t think he needs anyone. We’ll kill his last two grand dukes, and then we’ll kill him. Who’s with me?”

Valleri looked younger, her air of absolute control returning. My confidence grew. Despite our differences, I believed in her.

Sofia sat straight, her tears now dry. “If you think we can do it, Val, I’m in.”

I nodded. “Obviously, I’m in.”

“I believe in the cause. I am for fighting,” Pavel said as he raised his bulky frame to his nearly seven-foot height.

I was happy he was fighting for us.

“You’ll need me, and I wouldn’t miss a chance to avenge my family,” said Barid.

“It’s settled then,” Valleri said. “If we can succeed, we will no longer have to watch our loved ones die at the government’s will. We and all the other citizens of Liberty Kingdom will finally be free.”

While the other rebels were talking amongst themselves, Valleri approached me. “Jaden, a word with you.” She waved to a side room, then proceeded toward it.

Before following, I put my hand on Sofia’s shoulder. “I’ll be back in a little bit. Let’s talk.”

When her lovely chestnut eyes met mine, I felt my heart skip a beat. Even with puffy, red eyes, she was breathtaking.

“I'll be in one of the open bedrooms down the hall. Don't be long.” She stood and started to walk away.

“Hey,” I called after her.

She looked at me over her shoulder.

“Take my shower water-ration for today. Relax. You’ve had a hard couple days.”

She smiled, her profile transforming into a work of art that I could admire forever.

☼☼☼

I entered the room Valleri had indicated. She sat at a desk with a pencil in hand and paper below it, tapping her foot. Next to the paper was a jar with pencils and pens in it. Without looking up, she motioned for me to sit in a rickety looking metal chair. I wiggled the back of it with a frown, then shrugged and sat. I lifted the jar and spun the writing utensils around with my finger.

Valleri cleared her throat. “Jaden,” she said, sounding impatient.

I put down the jar and looked up. She looked ragged again. I imagined it was difficult for her to keep up appearances all of the time. Her brown eyes lacked their usual sparkle, but when she focused on me, I saw her strength. Did her determination ever diminish?

When she spoke, her voice was crisp as always. “You’re concerned for me. Maybe you even think that I don't have what it takes to lead us to victory.”

I raised my hands in protest. “I don’t think—”

“Well I have plenty left to give, and we will win.”

“How did you do that? I didn't even register your telepathic talent,” I said, shaking my head.

“Hah, I don't need talent to read you. Fortunately, your poker skills are not what I'm interested in.”

My eyebrows rose involuntarily.

A smiled played itself out on her lips. “Jaden, you dirty boy. What's on your mind?”

The sheer unexpectedness of her implication shocked me and my face reddened.

“It's time to get your mind out of the gutter and get to business,” she said, her face growing hard.

“What? I wasn’t—”

She held up a hand, cutting me off. “Jaden, now that you’re working for me, you will follow my orders. You can’t go off to serve your own purposes.”

If Sofia was in danger, I knew I’d still disobey.

My mind tingled and Valleri frowned. She had read my mind! I seethed at the invasion but didn’t care if she knew. I’d still do what I wanted. A sudden, indefensible wave of manipulative talent assailed me, and my will crumbled.

“Of course Valleri, I’ll follow your orders.”

“Good,” she said smiling. “I know why you went after her.”

“What?” I thought about chastising her for making Sofia attract me, but what was the point?

“Come on Jaden. I see the way you both light up when together.”

My face grew hot, and I looked down.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. As you know, I wanted this to happen. Still, I’m happy for you both.”

I smiled at her honesty. It felt good to have everything out in the open at least.

“And Jaden, I do believe it’s important to protect our own. I’ll do my best to make sure we’re all safe.”

I nodded at that, believing her. “So what happened at the prison?” I asked, feeling guilty.

She pressed her lips in a thin line while shaking her head. “Honestly it wouldn’t have mattered if you were there. I thought we could save them despite the obvious trap, but when we got to the outskirts of the prison, I knew it was impossible. I sensed Goldwater and both grand dukes inside. We would have been slaughtered even with your help.”

Some of my guilt faded away; I was only partially responsible for their deaths. No, stop! I didn’t kill them at all. Goldwater killed them. I had to remember that he was responsible. Those people weren’t guilty of any crimes. They were just sticking up for their rights. Now they were all dead. It was wrong to oppress people, yet it had been happening for thousands of years. Would it ever end? Selfish people with power become monsters. Was that what I was? Maybe, but I’d return Liberty to the people.

“Our current course of action is extremely dangerous,” said Valleri. “If you weren't around, a direct assault would be impossible.”

“But you and the other rebels all have talent. Am I really that important?”

She sighed, leaning in closer. “Honestly, yes. You will make a huge difference. Apparently you haven't realized it yet. You fought a grand duke and lived. You’re probably the only living person who could rival the archduke.”

“But I lost.”

“Grand Duke Horn would have easily killed our entire resistance. The fact that you survived is incredible.”

I had only survived because of Lilly, and I barely did, but I didn’t want to destroy her hope. An image of Goldwater’s boot crushing my chest appeared in my mind, and I grimaced. If my power didn’t keep increasing, then we were all dead.

“Let me tell you a story about Archduke Goldwater,” said Valleri. “Years before leading The Underground, Kevin and I were part of another rebel faction, called Liberty’s Freedom Force. Our leader was Nadia Young, a powerful telekinetic like you. She had a heart of gold and dreams of a better tomorrow. Through hard work, she convinced twenty powerful, talented citizens to join her cause. She believed the twenty of us could kill Goldwater. During one of his rallies we were given the chance.”

I slid to the edge of my seat, no longer afraid of it breaking. “What happened?”

“The archduke sensed us before we were even close. He leapt in a high arc off the royal litter, his cape flapping behind him and landed amongst us with a thud. Three rebels immediately ran. One was Kevin. He was still very young and it was his first battle. I didn’t blame him. As you saw, he got much tougher. The others stood firm, ready to fight, with Nadia leading the way.”

She looked off, shaking her partially gray head. Had her hair gotten grayer since I met her?

“Nadia flew at the tyrant like lightning, her spear aimed at his heart. He stepped aside, quicker than the eye could see, and she crashed into his litter. Goldwater stood next to her laughing. How can anyone be that fast, react that quickly? Next thing I knew, Goldwater’s telekinesis smacked into us, throwing us all to the ground. Dazed, I tried to stand when his other talent struck. I felt his will in my mind battling my own. Kill it said, Kill. I shivered, a cold dread overtaking me. Then I fought back. My telepathy sparked to life, expelling his will. I remember smiling, thinking that I’d somehow bested him. That was when I heard the screams. My head jerked around as my rebel companions sliced, stabbed, and beat each other to death. They couldn’t resist him.

“Talent, that’s horrible.”

She closed her eyes. “Nadia had it the worst. She was a powerful ally but a worse foe. Laurie, her lifelong friend, charged Nadia, but she exploded in a white burst of talent before she took three steps. Then Nadia turned on her other friends, ripping off arms and legs and crushing skulls.

“After killing most of them, she soared through the air and landed on me, slamming me to the ground. She raised a dagger, her eyes cold. I’d never seen her look at me like that. I tried to stop her with my talent, but Goldwater was too strong. I thought I was finished, but then another rebel hit her in the head. She fell off me, the dagger clattering to the ground. I scooped it up and stabbed her in the chest. It was the hardest, most horrible thing I’ve ever done. Dying, she looked at me with sad eyes and mouthed the words, ‘I love you.’

“I loved her too, but I had no choice. If I didn’t kill her, she would have killed me. In the confusion of the massacre, I slipped away. For years after that, I had nightmares of her attacking me. It sickens me to have to remember her that way.”

A single tear ran down her cheek, a crack in her armor. She wiped the tear away. “I see Nadia in you. In your spirit, your power. Like her, your telekinesis is strong, but you have something more. You have an iron will. You can resist him.”

I thought of Victor Deo. I shook my head. Was I really that special? An entire group of trained and talented rebels fell before Goldwater. How could I beat him alone? But I wasn’t alone. I had Valleri, Sofia, Barid, and Pavel. Maybe we could do it. No, we would do it. We’d save Liberty. “You're right boss. We can do it. Give me the support I need, and I’ll kill him.”

Valleri smiled, looking years younger. “Good, you and Sofia will be our primary weapons. The rest of the rebels will play support roles. We’ll weaken the government's hold over the people by eliminating the grand dukes. The first and most devastating blow to the tyrant’s power will be the assassination of Grand Duke Nieri, the illusionist and emp. His emotional control is absolute. His illusions hide death, disease, and distress from the people. His mind maintains its influence even when he’s sleeping. As long as he lives, people can’t wake from the dream into the nightmare.”

I shivered. How many people would die in the process?

“We’ll also need to shut down the Joy Drug pumps in the basement of his palace,” said Valleri.

“Joy Drug?” I asked.

“Liberty’s water supply is drugged. We have filters on our water, but it can only process so much water at a time. It’s why we ration.”

I met Valleri’s eyes. “What happens when we shut it down?”

“It will be tough for people.” She grimaced. “Withdrawal symptoms include, fever, hallucinations, vomiting, and agitation. They only last for about a day though.”

I winced. It sounded rough, but what choice did we have? “Let’s get started.”

“Soon. First we need to heal from our last encounter. Then, we’ll plan and strike.” She paused, scowling. “The objectives will be much more difficult without Kevin. Damn those bastards.”

“Losing someone is...” I trailed off as I shook my head, staring into space. When my eyes met hers again, I said, “I’m glad we’re working together. I finally feel like my life has purpose.”

Valleri snapped back to attention from her thoughts. “Right... well, go heal. I have to think. In two weeks we will make our first strike.”

I left the rebel commander in her office, imagining the stress she must be under. I hoped to be free of my own stress soon. We’d either kill Goldwater or die.

☼☼☼

On my way to Sofia’s room, I wondered what I would say. After I thought she might be dead, I was devastated

I was foolish to think that she’d be safer without me. We were all at danger because of our cause. What a fool I was to think I was cursed. I should have believed Sofia. In war, people die. I just didn’t realize that my entire life was a war. The Coalition accelerated the danger to me when they forced me into the military. Locke’s Coalition: Where Freedom Reigns. Ha, where was my choice?

Wait. I shook my head. This wasn’t the time to think about war. What about Sofia? Sofia and I were safer together; we were happier together. Being apart from her because I didn’t want her to die and leave me alone was stupid. If I left, then I’d already lost her. I quickened my pace, mind made up and excited to tell her.

A minute later, I stopped at a door where my cloak was hanging. I knocked. After waiting for a few seconds, I knocked again. Not getting a response, I peeked my head around the entryway of the small musty room. Sofia sat cross-legged with her hands covering her face, crying softly, her curly hair twisted in greater disarray than normal.

“Sofia, can I come in?”

“I’m sorry. Come back tomorrow. I... I just need to be alone.”

I nodded, disappointed, but understanding.

☼☼☼

The next day, when I entered Sofia's room, she was in the midst of a leg stretch. Her head was nearly touching the knee of her long athletic legs. I admired the smooth skin of her legs before knocking. When I did, she looked up.

“Hey, how’re you feeling today?” I asked.

She shrugged. “I’m fine. I just finished working out. I’m trying to keep my mind off of things.”

I nodded, pressing my lips together. “Yeah, it seems like that’s all I do.” Standing in the doorway, my stomach burned and my palms were sweaty. I steeled myself, pushing away my anxiety. Worries were for kids, not warriors who survived Goldwater’s torture. I’d say my piece and she’d fall into my arms. “Can I have a seat?” I asked, pointing toward the bed.

“Sure.”

I walked over and sat next to her. The soft surface yielded under my weight.

She met my eyes. “I’m sorry about before. Val told me that it wouldn’t have mattered if you were at the prison. It means a lot that you chose to save me instead of the prisoners, but what were you thinking?”

I raised my chin and said, “I didn’t want you to be hurt.”

“Aww, what a good friend you are.”

Damn. She was still mad about how I turned her down. I touched her shoulder and locked her eyes. “About that, I was wrong. I want to make a life with you.”

She squinted, furrowing her brow. “You said it was a bad idea to be together.”

“I know.” I lowered my head for a few heartbeats before meeting her brown eyes again. “I wasn’t thinking clearly.”

She leaned in slightly, a bead of sweat running between her breasts, into her plunging neckline. “Oh?” she asked.

Unable to resist, I glanced down at her glistening rounded cleavage. I smiled, my skin tingling and my eyes lingering.

“Up here,” she said flatly, motioning up to her eyes.

I felt my face flush, and my heart accelerate. Damn, why couldn’t I be more subtle?

“Is that why you were wrong?” she asked, leaning back and crossing her arms.

“What? No,” I said. “Sorry. You are beautiful, but I like so much more about you. I’m excited to see you and talk to you every day. I feel empty when I’m not with you. When you were captured, everything became clear. The idea of thousands of innocent people dying tore at me, but if you died, I would have been destroyed. I only turned you down in the first place because I was scared I’d cause your death. Now, I know I was being foolish. You were right; I’m not cursed. I’ve just led a hard life.”

She met my eyes, uncrossing her arms and leaning forward. Her pupils were dilated and her lips turned up into a smile. For a moment, I thought she might kiss me, then her smile faded as she looked away. “No, you were right.”

Her words punched me in the stomach. “No.” I shook my head, willing her to see things how I did. “I wasn’t.”

“I’m sorry,” she said, refusing to meet my eyes. “I just don’t think it’s a good idea anymore. After my capture and Kevin’s death, our struggle just seems so much more real now. The time we spent together was like a fairytale, but it wasn’t real. Death is real. Pain is real.”

I couldn’t believe it. Now that I’d missed my opportunity, I was even more desperate to be with her. I wouldn’t give in without a fight. I reached out, touched her cheek, and gently turned her face toward mine. “I know our lives are dangerous, but shouldn’t we take a shot at being together, rather than giving up now?” I asked.

She pulled away, shaking her head slowly. “I forgot how dangerous our lives are. I can’t get more invested in you because if I did, it would tear me apart. Until this war is over, I can’t have feelings for anyone. I know it seems like I have everything under control, but I’m barely holding on. It’s been a long time since my parent’s death, but Kevin’s has brought back all my old feelings.

“Sofia, please—”

She shot me a hard look and cut me off. “I’ve made up my mind. I’m sorry. Now I’d like to be alone.”

The finality of her words slammed into me, like a talent-launched boulder. I stood, feeling unsteady before walking out of the room like a zombie. I’d lost her.

☼☼☼

The next day, I didn’t leave my room, feeling heartbroken. I didn’t eat and I didn’t sleep. I only thought about Sofia and what she meant to me. After I couldn’t cry anymore, I resolved to take control of my life and win her back, hope giving me the energy I needed to go on.

Over the next few days, I put my plan in place. I mentally picked flowers and floated them through grates to give to her. I made her meals and brought them to her room. I smiled at her, held doors as she passed through, and gave her compliments.

She received all of my kindnesses and was pleasant in return. I thought I was making headway. When I asked her to reconsider, she turned me down again cold, citing the same reasons. I felt abandoned, like the million other times in my life.

☼☼☼

That night, I sat in my bed, considering my options. I’d do whatever it took to be with her. Being apart from her was like torture. Suddenly I jerked my head up, knowing there was only one way. Sofia didn’t want to be with me until Goldwater was dead, until the war was over. I ground my teeth and clenched my shaking fists. I couldn’t bear to wait for Valleri’s plan. I had to show Sofia how much she meant to me. Exhaling sharply, I bounded to my feet, threw on my cloak, and pulled the hood up. I strode to the corner of my room, then tossed my mace over my shoulder before exiting the door.

☼☼☼

I marched into the conference room toward the main exit. Barid, who was playing guitar in the corner, looked up, his fingers going still and the music fading. Pavel was meandering near the door. He froze and turned when he saw me. Val was nowhere to be seen.

“Where are you going?” asked Pavel.

I glared at him. “I’m going to kill Goldwater. Now get out of my way.”

“What? No. Val has a plan. You’ll wait for her orders.”

He moved to block my path, his big hands raised. My heart pounded and anger instantly flowed through my body. I hated when people told me what I couldn’t do.

From the corner, Barid said, “Jaden come on, calm down. What’s wrong? We’ll do it together.”

I wheeled on him, lips pressed in a thin line and my nostrils flaring. “Don’t tell me to calm down. Goldwater has destroyed my life. He needs to die, and I’m tired of waiting. I’m tired of my life.” In the back of my mind, I knew I was being foolish but didn’t care.

He shook his head, standing up. “It’s not all about you. We will end it. Just stick with Val’s plan.”

Without an answer, I dashed toward the exit. I tried to spin around Pavel, but he grabbed me, his massive hands digging into my arms.

My eyes shot to his and locked his gaze. “Pavel, you’re making a big mistake. Take your hands off me... now.” My body shook as I clenched my fists.

Suddenly, Valleri’s voice boomed in my mind, causing me to stumble. Stop!

After I steadied myself, I looked over at Valleri.

She stood in the hall, her back straight and her cold eyes locked on me. You will follow my orders.

Her thoughts assailed mine, sapping my control. I couldn’t. I had to kill Goldwater now. “I can’t put up with it anymore. He needs to die!”

I slammed my palm into Pavel’s chest. He soared into the far wall. When he hit, he grunted before sliding down to his back. His eyes closed as his head lulled to the side.

You will obey.

The force of her talent exploded in my mind, dropping me to one knee. The world spun around me, and bile rose in my throat. Holding my head, I tried to resist, but it was impossible.

“I will obey,” I said, like her puppet, then teetered to my feet, leaning on my mace for support.

Pavel stood as I walked back to my room, my head lowered. She was right; I was being stupid. I just felt so alone, like I was back in prison, like I was the only person in the world. I yearned for an ending.

CHAPTER 18

For a week, I wallowed in misery, only leaving my room to take meals. I had thought my pain was behind me, that I’d mastered it; I was completely wrong. It had returned like a lifelong enemy. I hadn’t spoken to Sofia or any of the rebels the entire week. When Valleri talked to me, I responded in one-word answers and left her as soon as possible. She had made me feel like a fool when she ordered me to stay. Not only did she take away my ability to make decisions, she embarrassed me in front of Barid and Pavel. Since they were witnesses to my shame, I refused to meet their eyes. I felt bad for slamming Pavel into the wall but didn’t apologize. Barid attempted conversation a few times, but after I rejected his attempts, he gave up. Pavel didn’t even bother.

Seeing Sofia was the worst. She tried to talk to me once, but I wasn’t interested. I felt exposed around her. Each night, I thought of ways to win her back; each morning, I lost my resolve upon seeing her set jaw. The look in her eyes told me there was nothing I could say to change her mind. I’d probably be alone forever. At least I’d still get to kill a grand duke soon. Valleri said we’d plan Nieri’s assassination after dinner. I couldn’t wait.

☼☼☼

A few hours later, we all sat in the conference room with Valleri standing before us. I felt uncomfortable sitting in the same room as the rebels.

“Thank you for all meeting me here,” said Val. “Our strike tomorrow will consist of the assassination of Grand Duke Nieri.” When she said his name, I saw Sofia tense. “When we kill Nieri and shut down the drug pumps, the city will be thrown into chaos, making our next two assassinations easier.”

I felt my stomach tighten. Wasn’t there another way? “Won’t the government retaliate if the people rise up?”

Valleri steepled her fingers and nodded. “In all likelihood they will. Of course we want to minimize civilian deaths, but we’re at war. People will die in this war. Nieri must die to give us a chance against Goldwater.”

She was probably right as always, but I didn’t like the thought of innocent people dying.

“Pavel and I scouted his palace and the surrounding area,” she said. “Luckily for us, Grand Duke Nieri doesn’t live in secrecy. Despite his overconfidence, we’ll need to draw guards away from the palace. There are many more than he used to have. The diversion will be executed by Pavel, Barid, and me. After drawing off the palace guards, Sofia and Jaden will slip into the palace and take down Nieri.”

Sofia and I met eyes for the first time in days. Why did I have to be teamed with her, especially now? I broke eye contact, looking back to Valleri. It didn’t matter; I’d get the job done.

“Val, do you think that Pavel and Jaden would have a better chance?” Sofia asked.

She didn’t even want to partner with me.

Valleri squinted, turning on Sofia. “No. I need Pavel’s illusions to help with the diversion. You and Jaden are the best pair for the job.”

Sofia looked over at me and shrugged.

“It’s fine Valleri. We’ll get it done,” I said. “Just give us the opportunity.”

“We will. We’ll create a diversion by destroying the watchtower located approximately a quarter mile north of the palace. Barid, you’ll disable the watchtower guards’ vision to let us approach. Then we’ll plant the explosives. Pavel, you’ll keep the guards busy with illusions while you two kill Nieri.”

Her plan sounded simple but reasonable. I couldn’t wait to end Nieri’s life. While he didn’t hurt me personally, I knew how integral he was to Goldwater’s control.

“Jaden, Sofia, approach the palace from the east, where a small number of guards will likely remain. Then blow a hole in the outer wall. Nieri’s throne is on the east side of the third level. The Joy Drug pumps are in the basement. Afterward, get out however you can and meet us back here. We leave tonight as soon as the sun sets. Go rest until then. It's going to be a long night.”

☼☼☼

Standing in the shadows outside the palace, I listened to crickets chirping while enjoying the cool breeze. It felt right to breathe the fresh air. Even though we were about to fight a grand duke, I felt at peace.

Suddenly Sofia whirled around, sword in hand. My eyes darted around, looking for danger.

“I heard something,” she whispered. She pointed to an area twenty feet away, illuminated by streetlights.

I held my breath and scanned the area for movement. Nothing. I glanced at Sofia and then back. Just as I was about to look away, a rat darted across the road with something dangling from its mouth. She lowered her sword, and I exhaled.

“Talent, you’re jumpy,” I whispered. “How did you even hear that?”

She grunted and shrugged. “Rebels need to be alert if they want to live.”

My attention immediately refocused on the future battle when I heard an explosion. Guards yelled in the distance; then one shouted commands. The entire squad ran toward the diversion. Fools.

Sofia and I nodded toward each other as we set off on a steady jog to the palace exterior. In a minute, the pristine white palace walls loomed before us. Gold statues lined the base. Huge pillars marked the entryway. I wondered how the people saw the palace. He wouldn’t be foolish enough to show them the truth, but if he didn’t, what was the point of its grandeur?

I stepped up, parted my glowing hands, and the wall tore open. When the dust settled around the entrance, I motioned Sofia inside. We ran down a palace hall, searching for the basement. Men shouted orders in the distance. We continued to run at a dead sprint.

One of my steps met the floor, but instead of stopping, it sank through. An illusion! Suddenly, I was falling into a pit, my stomach lurching upward. Sofia’s hand shot out and grasped mine. I swung down, and slammed into the sidewall. Below me, the pit was lined with metal spikes. I inhaled and exhaled slowly as Sofia pulled me out.

“Good catch,” I said.

She smiled and nodded. “You should be more careful.”

I shrugged. “I’ve been told that. Now come over here. I’m going to toss you over.”

She angled her head and squinted at me, a wrinkle in her brow.

Maybe she thought I’d drop her in. I motioned toward her. “Come on. You can trust me.”

Her head quickly bobbed, her curls bouncing. “You’re right, I do. Besides we’ve got to get moving.” She stepped up to me and gazed over the twenty-foot wide pit.

I stepped close behind her and placed my hands on either side of her toned waist. Despite the danger we were in and the importance of our mission, I could only focus on her—the warmth her body radiated, the ebb and flow of her breathing, and her musky vanilla scent. I longed to caress her silky skin and kiss her sweet lips. Most of all, I wished she wanted me to. Until then, this was torture.

She glance back, a slight smile on her lips. As she did, her body pressed into mine. “Are you going to hold me all day or throw me?”

Did she intentionally lean against me or was it inadvertent? Hopefully the first, but who knew. Either way, we had move. “Ready? One, two, three.”

I tossed her. She sailed across the span, her body stretched out. When she landed, she rolled three times before popping up.

I leapt over the pit, landed next to her, and nodded. This time, we continued down the hall more cautiously. We turned a corner and Sofia and I flinched back as a woman in torn clothes stumbled forward.

“Help me, please,” she cried.

Damn Nieri. He probably abused the poor woman. I strode up to her, both hands out, ready to help. Sofia followed close behind me.

“Are you hurt?” I asked.

“Yes. Come here.”

I stepped closer until an instant of realization snapped into my mind. I froze and pushed Sofia down behind me. The woman’s body grew and morphed into that of man holding a flamethrower. I’d only seen one once, but I knew the damage they could do. A flood of white-hot flames roared out toward us, six feet high and wide.

A moment of panic threatened to overwhelm me. Could my telekinesis even stop heat? My mind sparked, pushing away my panic, and a bubble of telekinetic energy fanned out like an umbrella in front of me. The fire engulfed it, wrapping around us. I choked on the heat, struggling to breathe. My skin heated, then stung. A section of my hair lit up in flames. Sofia gasped behind me, and I swatted my head to quench the fire.

Just when I thought my skin was about to melt, the inferno subsided. I leapt forward and crossed the remaining ten feet in two steps. My glowing hand smacked his weapon into the wall, flattening it. Luckily, the gas tank didn’t explode. My arm flared bright green, and I struck at his chest while holding him still with my mind. My palm slammed into his sternum, sending a shockwave through his body. His rib cage shattered audibly, followed by his arms, legs, and then skull. He crumbled down like jelly, nothing supporting his body.

“Wow,” said Sofia. “I didn’t know that was possible.”

I gaped at the dead man. “Me either.

She leaned in and touched my arm. “You were in front. Are you burned?”

Reflexively, I touched her hand. Our eyes met and lingered. I had missed her attention and the feel of her warm skin. She looked down and let her hand drop. I frowned, then pulled my eyes away to scan my body. I seemed to be fine besides my scorched hair.

“I’m okay. Let’s go.”

She breathed out, met my eyes again, and nodded. We ran on until we finally found the basement stairs. At the bottom, a thick smell of chemicals hung in the air. I wrinkled my nose, wondering what they used to make the drug. We turned a corner and entered a large humid room. Tendrils of mist threaded around countless steel pipes. Three huge, steaming vats dominated the center of the room.

Sofia tapped my back. “Do you know which pipe to destroy?”

I shook my head. “No, wait outside. I’ve got another idea.”

She looked at me a moment before jogging up the stairs a bit. I took a deep breath, then sealed my mouth and nose with talent. With a swipe of my arm, pipes and vats exploded, impaling the back wall with metal shards and dumping thousands of gallons of chemicals. That should do it. I ran before my feet got wet.

After passing Sofia on the stairwell, I sucked in clean air, and we sprinted up the stairs. Amazingly, we encountered no one as we ascended to the third floor. It wasn't until we were at the throne room itself that we knew why. Ten brutish men, with long-swords, barred the entryway.

Upon seeing us, they jumped to attention, raising their weapons. Taking a deep breath, I prepared to strike. I was too late. Sofia dashed toward the group, her serrated sword ready.

A second before impact, she yelled, “Flee!” as she unleashed a powerful wave of terror.

The effect was stunning. Ten highly trained men suddenly cowered back, crying and screaming. Without pause, Sofia ripped her sword through the three men’s unprotected backs tearing through flesh and bone. A second strike shredded a man’s leather armor and chest before impaling his friend. The third strike sheared off a man’s face as he turned. The last four men stopped screaming and whirled around. Before they could raise their swords, Sofia’s tore through each man’s neck in a single slash. Blood sprayed from their necks onto her black leather armor.

Despite the horror of it, her skill attracted me. What wasn’t she good at? I stood with my eyebrows raised as she rotated back to me. My eyes fixed on a gash in her forearm. A trail of blood dripped onto the ground. She followed my gaze to the wound. Her expression didn’t change at seeing the blood.

She tore two strips off her shirt, tied one above the wound and one over it. “All better.”

“Doesn’t it hurt? It looks painful.”

She shrugged. “I’ll be fine.”

I nodded, impressed by her toughness.

“Let’s finish this,” she said.

I obeyed and shot a bolt of talent at the stout iron door. It buckled inward, with a loud thump. A second blast sent it flying off its hinges into the windows of the far wall, shattering them. Three shirtless serving-men ran into a back room, yelling and dropping trays of fruit. It splattered on the ground, and a red grape rolled up to my feet. Grand Duke Nieri sat on a gem-encrusted gold throne with a slight smile. Two stationary guards, wearing steel and holding spears, stood behind him.

Nieri smirked, his thin face twisting. “Jaden and Sofia. You made short work of my guards. It was worth it to have you deliver yourself to me. It’s much easier than having to hunt you down again. Even the destruction Joy Drug pumps will be a small price to pay for your deaths.”

Sofia spat on the ground. “I’m going to make you change your mind about that.”

She charged him. In response, Nieri calmly raised his hand and motioned toward his men. Instantly, the two guards unsheathed twin long swords and intercepted Sofia with a clang of steal.

Just as I was about to break their necks, I paused and realized with ecstasy that we had done it. We made it to the grand duke. We were about to destroy his control over the people. No longer would they fall for the government's lies. Feeling great, all I could do was smile at the dawning future. Suddenly, I realized that I was unreasonably happy at achieving nothing. What was I doing? I felt Nieri’s emotional talent influencing my mind. Of course. I pushed back hard, breaking his control.

Shaking my head clear, I looked up to find Sofia hard pressed by the two guards. The bandage on her arm was soaked and dripping blood. The muscles in my legs bunched as I prepared to launch myself at the men. Before I attacked, her sword ripped through both men’s necks in a single slash, spraying blood in an arc before her. That was quick, now we could both focus on Nieri.

Nieri growled at the loss of his men, then disappeared. From nowhere he said, “I’m going to kill you Jaden and give your head to Goldwater as a trophy. After you’re dead, I’ll hand him Sofia as a play thing. You think you felt pain? She’ll beg to die.”

He appeared across the room, a smile on his face. I roared, flaring my talent and charged him, Peacemaker whirling around like ancient helicopter blades. Ten feet from him, I launched my mace like a missile, aimed at his chest. It sliced through the air, and an ear-thumping boom rang out. The mass of steel and iron slipped right through him. An illusion. The surprise and sheer momentum of my body made me stumble, my foot twisting to the side. When my other foot landed, it buckled and popped me up into the air, my arms and legs flailing.

Peacemaker smashed into the wall with a deafening bang. A five foot circular section exploded out with the mace. Large square rocks tumbled down as the entire outside wall collapsed. I rolled several times in a world-spinning tumble, my stomach lurching and threatening to empty itself. After I stopped spinning, I slid toward the edge of the third story drop, my skin ripping on the stone floor. I reached back and whipped down my glowing green hand. The tips of my fingers bit into the stone surface, carving four, three-foot groves into it before I stopped.

My feet dangled off the edge, and peacemaker descended toward the ground a hundred feet away. Below me, chunks of rock littered the courtyard, and men shouted under the star filled night. My free hand shot out toward my mace. It lit up and zipped back to my hand as if pulled by a rope. I tugged on my other arm, flinging myself back inside and on my feet.

Sofia spun in circles, struggling to defend against five copies of Nieri. My mind fought back, destroying his illusion. The copies faded, leaving just Nieri whose flail sped toward Sofia’s unguarded back. I crossed the distance in a green blur and swung Peacemaker up horizontally. His flail crashed into it with a clang. His eyelids flicked up, and a slight gasp escaped his lips. Three more quick strikes sailed toward my body. The fist end of Peacemaker blocked two attacks, and I dodged the third, the flail sailing by my arm.

Sofia yelled behind me, “Die, Nieri!”

I heard her sword hiss through the air, and it ripped through my shirt, cutting a long slice through my armor and into my back. I winced, but it felt relatively minor.

I wheeled around to face her. A second strike bit into my upper forearm before I could raise my weapon. I grunted at the pain. “Sofia! It’s me.”

She slashed again, just missing my neck. I stumbled backward, ready for another attack but none came.

She fell to the ground weeping. “No, Jaden no,” she yelled, looking at the ground in front of her, grasping at nothingness. “I can’t believe you’re dead. I wanted to be with you and now it’s too late.”

She wanted to be with me? Damn, she could have fooled me.

I whirled around and started to focus my telekinesis in a killing blow before freezing. Now that he was focused on me, I didn’t think I could hold off his emotional control without the entirety of my talent. At first, his sheer level of power caught me off guard. He wouldn’t fool me again. I lifted Peacemaker and charged. He’d see what I could do with a mace, even with one working arm. I swung the massive piece of iron at his head. It slammed into him... or would have, but he disappeared again.

I twisted my body, eyes darting around, trying to find him. At hearing a laugh to my right, I charged, swinging Peacemaker in a wild arc. Again, my mace hit nothing but air. I gasped as the thin wire of a garrote wrapped around my neck from behind. An instant before it sliced through my neck, I dropped my defenses to focus on my telekinesis. I sheared the wire in half, sparing my neck.

In that defenseless instant, Nieri’s talent washed over me in a tsunami of power. Suddenly Lilly appeared before me, crushed and bleeding. I looked away, unable to stomach seeing her die again. I gasped when my parents kneeled before me. Blades appeared over their heads before slicing down. I stumbled, shaking my head and just managed to raise my mace to block Nieri’s attack. I fell to the ground and rolled away.

Ben materialized to my left. “Why did you let me die?” he asked.

I shook my head, screaming. “Leave me alone.”

Nieri’s emotional talent hit me next. The despondency I felt was like nothing I’d ever experienced. It was as if all of my life’s pain was thrown into one heart shattering instant. The world spun before me, and I curled up into a ball. I wanted to die; I had to die. Why did Sofia ever stop me from killing myself? Maybe I should just end everything now.

Wait. What was that? At hearing a small voice in the back of my mind, I tried to focus on it.

Stop, it shouted, and an image of a stop sign flashed in my brain, severing Nieri’s influence.

Realization snapped through my mind, and my eyes sprung wide. I rolled hard left. The ball of Nieri’s flail whizzed by my ear and crashed into the ground an inch from my head. I wasn’t depressed; he was doing it to me. I wanted to live. I had to live to kill Goldwater and to be with Sofia. My talent, boosted by hatred and technique, could now hold off Nieri while allowing a hint of power for offense. I used it.

Both of his eyes popped in a green burst. He cried out, flinging his hands to his face and collapsing on the ground. His emotional talent faded, leaving all of mine for offense. In a radiant flash, the spiked ball of his own flail smashed into his head. It exploded, and chips of skull and bits of brain showered the wall behind him. The people were finally freed from Nieri’s theatre. I smiled, and this time, I had a right to be happy.

“Jaden!” I heard from behind me. “You’re alive. You’re alive. I thought I’d killed you.” She ran over and threw her arms around me, in a tight embrace.

I grunted as she squeezed my bleeding forearm. “Let’s keep it that way.”

She released her grip. “Oh! Your arm. I’m so sorry. He tricked me.” She lifted the sleeve of my shirt revealing a deep three-inch bloody slash. Luckily her cut missed my veins. “We need to get you stitched up.”

I pointed at her arm. “What about you?”

“Oh yeah. Me too.”

“I got it.” I focused my mind, instantly sealing our wounds. “We should be fine for a while.”

“Good, because I’ve got something to say.” She met my eyes, holding them in hers. “When I thought I killed you, I felt deadened, like there was nothing to live for. I knew then that I made a mistake. I want to be with you; I want you. Damn the consequences.”

“Umm... I’m not so sure it’s a good idea,” I said, shaking my head.

“What? Really.”

“Yeah. Sorry,” I said as a big smile grew on my face.

“Why you...” Her smile stretched to match mine, and she punched me in the shoulder. “I’m going to get you.”

I held up my hands. “Just kidding. Of course I—”

“Me too.” She took my face in her hands and pressed her sweet lips into mine.

The threat of death was quite the boost for my love life.

Dropping my arms to my sides, I smiled broadly, basking in the awesomeness of the moment. The brief period of her rejection made her kiss even more stunning. “Mmm, that was nice,” I said.

She punched my shoulder again.

“What—”

“Oops.”

“Now you’re pushing it.”

Her smile returned. It was the warmth of sunshine on a bitter cold day. She caressed my cheek and kissed me again. Nothing else mattered but our connection, our moment.

She pulled back, her cheeks flushed and her pupils dilated. She grinned and threw herself at me, knocking me backward. At the last second, I cushioned my fall, easing us to the ground. When she laid on me, her soft breasts yielded to my chest.

“I want you,” she whispered.

Her eyes closed and she leaned in. Her warm lips pressed against mine, sending a tingle through my body. Her sweet musk mixed with vanilla perfume, enticing me further. She titled back, meeting my eyes. Hers were chains holding me captive, chains that I’d never break. We both smiled like fools, lost in delight.

Shouts rang out from the lower floors. I pushed myself up. “We better get out of here. The guards are returning.”

She shook her head, touching my chest and pushing me back down. She kissed my neck, her lips lingering between kisses. “Are you sure?” she asked. Footsteps sounded from down the hall, and I sensed talent.

“Not really... but we probably should. We’ll reconvene later.”

Something pounded on the side door, and then an axe head ripped through. Sofia gasped as I picked her up and jumped through the collapsed wall. We flew through the air into the cool night. After we landed with a thud, we ran into the shadows. Only minutes had passed when the sound of the pursuing footfalls diminished. We jogged the rest of the way to our base, hearing explosions, shouts, and gunshots on the way.

Upon entering the underground, we made our way to the main hall. My fears were quelled at seeing all the other rebels removing armor, relaxing, and treating minor wounds.

Valleri stood in the center of them, grinning. “Ah, my young trouble makers return and by the night's sounds, I know that you achieved our goal.”

Barid leaned against a wall, spinning a scimitar. “You seem to be missing some hair, Jaden.”

I touched my head, and grinned. “My normal barber wasn’t around, so I figured I would take care of it myself.”

Valleri smiled at me. “It’s good you have talents in other fields.

“Val, we had better tell them,” said Barid.

We all turned to him.

“A scout infiltrated the base. We managed to kill him, but there might be others.”

Sofia looked around frantically, “Where's the body? We've got to clear out.”

Valleri’s smile grew and she shook her head.

Sofia turned to Barid and frowned when she saw his huge grin. I smiled to myself. Barid and I had a similar sense of humor. Sofia lurched forward, but Pavel grabbed her from behind.

She squirmed in his muscular grasp. “Get off me you oaf,” Sofia yelled, ripping from his grip. She wheeled on Pavel, nostrils flaring.

He kneaded his temples, scowling. “Relax.”

Sofia whirled around before sprinting toward Barid. He raised his hands in defense. She stopped just before reaching him and slapped him in the face.

“Idiot.”

“Hey, don't get mad at me,” Barid said rubbing his face, with a grimace. “You guys had the most fun. I just wanted a little myself.”

“Enough,” said Valleri.

All of the rebels faced her.

“Sofia, are you sure that you were not followed?”

“We're sure Val. It couldn't have gone better,” Sofia said, winking at me.

“How did it go for you?” I asked Valleri.

She glanced at Pavel. “For a while, things looked rough. Pavel was separated from us. I thought we lost him, but he returned at the end of the battle with only minor injuries. All in all it was a successful mission,” she said. “Barid, turn on the radio. Let’s see what they’re saying about the fall of the illusions.”

Barid walked over to a side table and switched on the radio.

“Stay in your homes. We are under illusionary and emotional attacks from Locke’s Coalition. What you see and feel is not real. I repeat, stay in your homes until we can repel the attack. Liberty Kingdom: The Happiest Place on Earth.” In the background, screams and gunfire could be heard.

Sofia rolled her eyes. “What bullshit. People will probably fall for it too. Idiots.”

“Goldwater is anything but a fool,” said Valleri. “This is a perfect cover up statement, but it won’t trick everyone. The death and destruction they see now is too real to fully ignore. The drug will also wear off soon, and we’ve got people spreading the truth.”

I couldn’t believe everyone was so relaxed. “From the sound of things, it’s a war zone out there. People are dying. We’ve got to help them.” I glanced from Val to Sofia.

“No, Jaden,” said Valleri. “We can’t save everyone. We stick to the plan.”

I couldn’t accept needless deaths. “But—”

“Stick to the plan,” Valleri said, allowing for no more arguments. “I’m sorry but there’s always loss in war. People are slaves here. No matter how bad things get, they need to be freed. Now get some sleep. We still have a long fight ahead of us.”

Sofia intertwined her fingers with mine and tugged me. “Come on. Let’s treat our wounds.”

☼☼☼

That night, Sofia and I curled up together in her bed, spent from our ordeal. When night fell, I wanted her by my side to chase away the terrors I’d surely dream of. Tonight, however, nightmares were impossible as the sounds of riots and death penetrated into our underground lair. I wouldn’t be sleeping tonight. I wondered how many people were losing their lives while I tried to shut out the world. Our plan to create strife and confusion had worked. I just hoped there were people left to save by the time we killed Goldwater.

I looked over at Sofia, who somehow slept. I couldn’t help but smile despite all the horrors going on outside. She was a bright spot in the dark world. She looked so peaceful in sleep, somehow different from the warrior she was while awake. At least she was safe for one more day. Who knew how many we had left? Hours passed before the sounds of rampage became less frequent and sleep over took me.

CHAPTER 19

The next morning, I started to rise from bed but Sofia tugged me back down.

“No,” she said. “Stay with me for a while.”

I relented and allowed myself to be pulled back into warm, loving arms.

“Let me take a look at your wound. It looked pretty bad last night,” she said. She pulled up my sleeve and lifted the white bandage. The ten black stitches she’d given me followed a thin red line.

She squinted, moving her head in for a closer look, her brown curls bobbing. “Look at it,” she said, her voice high and her eyes wide.

Looking closer, I noticed that both ends were smooth and pink as if healed. “Huh.”

“That’s it? Huh?”

I shrugged. “I guess I’m a fast healer.”

She shook her head with a huff, her spiraled curls oscillating back and forth.

“How’s yours?”

She flipped her hand at me. “It hurts, but I’ll be fine.”

After lying silently in thought for a while, I rolled over, propping my head up. “Did I ever tell you about Sid?”

“Who’s that?” she asked, her chestnut eyes meeting mine.

I hesitated lost in her gaze before responding. “He was this real uptight weasel, who used to annoy me in school. He always had it out for me.”

“Ooo... one of those.”

“Yeah,” I said shaking my head. “One of those. Well, we always used to play pranks on each other, and I’ll admit that he got me good a few times. The first time he got me was by framing me for cheating. I was given my first failing grade because of it. After that, I vowed to get him good. Danessa, an old friend of mine, helped me devise a plan. When we were set, she lured him into the theater room.”

“What’d you do?”

I smiled. “Later that day, our history class planned to watch a movie about the history of the Coalition. Our teacher set up the projector, then pulled down the screen while facing away. After the class burst out laughing, he whirled around to discover the amusement. Sid’s body was completely rolled in tape and stuck to the screen.”

Sofia giggled, smacking me lightly on the thigh. “You’re bad... but I like it.”

I smiled broadly unable to contain myself. “The best part is that he got disciplined for fooling around with sensitive equipment.”

Sofia laughed. “There’s a right place and a wrong place. School is no place for horse play.”

“It felt good to get him back, but it sparked off a long feud between us. I’m just glad I don’t have to see him anymore. My departure was the easiest way we could have ended our feud.”

☼☼☼

A few days later, Sofia and I sat cross-legged on her bed, eating breakfast. Our morning ritual was one of my favorite parts of each day. I loved all my time with her though. I crunched down on my last bite of pressed oats and honey and then stretched my arms over my head. Sofia ran her fingertips up and down her naked thigh with one hand and tapped her full lips with the other, looking lost in thought. First, I admired her profile—her warm brown eyes, her cute sloped nose, and her round cheeks—then my eyes trailed down to her smooth, toned legs. Talent, they were perfect.

She titled her head and looked at me side-eyed with a growing smile. “What?”

I shrugged. “You’re breathtaking. I was just admiring you.”

She faced me square, and her lips curled up further. Her curly hair was wild from sleep, but it only made her cuter. “You can do that anytime you like.”

I leaned in and kissed her cheek. “That’s why I’m so lucky.” If not for her, I’d be either miserable or dead. Instead, I was riding the clouds.

“We’re both lucky,” she said with a wink. “Well... we should get moving. Val’s waiting for us.

We changed into our clothes for the day and walked to the main hall. Barid and Pavel sat facing Valleri. Our leader paced back and forth, her hands clasped behind her back. Sofia and I sat close together. She laid her hand on my leg, I covered it with mine, and we both faced forward.

Valleri stopped and rotated forward. She stood tall, her shoulders back, her hands clasped behind her. “We’re doing well so far,” she said in her firm leader’s voice, “but we have a long way to go. Grand Duke Zoe Sharpe is the second most powerful person that I know. Her ability to control the biological functions of others is unmatched.”

Barid grunted. “I don’t know Val. I’m pretty good.”

“Sorry,” she said to him, “but she is assuredly more powerful than you; however, you will have an important role. You will determine where she directs her talent and use your ability to counteract the effect of hers. If she attempts to slow breathing, you speed it up. If she disrupts our senses, do your best to give them back. We will aid you by communicating the effects of her talent as quickly and accurately as possible.

“Sofia and Pavel, you will be our main weapon against any support troops that the grand duke has with her. I’ll use my telepathy to disrupt her ability to the best of mine and Jaden will be the executioner’s axe. Your role is clear, eliminate Sharpe at all costs. With her dead, we will be one step closer to achieving a people's revolution. Unlike Nieri, Zoe keeps her location a secret. But thanks to Pavel’s spying the last couple days, we know she’ll be at the primary supply depot in three days.”

Pavel grinned. “Yeah, me.”

Barid glanced at him with a raised eyebrow.

☼☼☼

Zoe Sharpe’s Journal:

Jaden and The Underground will never escape me like they did the other fools. Horn was so naïve to think that Goldwater loved her, as if Goldwater could love. No, he’s too much like me. And Nieri, strong, old Nieri. You were a worthy adversary but don’t think you fooled me for a second. I know you loved him too. You were just smarter about it than Horn. Still, all men are pathetic and you were arrogant and stupid to not hide your location. Now you’re dead. I can’t say I’ll miss you.

As much as I hate having to work for a man, I do it for rewards, for pleasure. It’s much more down Goldwater’s alley. It reminds him of the good old days.

Soon, the fool Jaden and the Underground will walk right into my trap. Then Goldwater will give me as many men as I want to play with. I’ll show them who has the power now. I still can’t believe one ever took advantage of me. The feel of his rough hands on my naked thighs still sickens me. If only I had developed my talent earlier.

☼☼☼

Two days later, I felt refreshed. I sat in my bed in a cross-legged position, meditating. A slow steady breath flowed into me, then glided out. My body buzzed with relaxation. A knock sounded on the door, and my eyes fluttered open to find Sofia standing in the doorway.

“Hey, how are you?” I asked, stretching my back.

“Great. Want to go for a walk around the tunnels? I could use some company.”

When I smiled, she skipped over to me, grabbed my hand, and pulled me toward the door. A full, ragged sack hung from her shoulders.

“What do you have here?” I asked, pulling the strap.

“I brought a blanket, torch, and some food. We're going to have an adventure picnic.”

“Ooo, I like adventures.” It was almost like we were living a peaceful life instead of playing the life threatening game of ‘topple the government’.

We departed the room, hand in hand and walked down the hall until we reached a dark tunnel. Sofia smashed together flint and steel, and a spark leapt onto the torch she held. Flames flowed around the oil covered surface, growing bright and lighting the way.

Squinting, I peered down the dark, uninviting tunnel. “Are you sure this is the best place for a picnic?”

“Best, no. Only, yes. There really is nowhere else to go for a walk. It's not like we can leave the underground.” She held the torch out at her side and grabbed my shirt. With a wry half smile, she pulled me close before pressing her lips into mine. Upon pushing me back she said, “Don't worry though. I'll protect you.”

I held up my hands. “What? I'm not worried. Why would I worry with guns like these?” I pulled up my worn shirtsleeve and flexed my cut bicep.

“Oh my,” she said as she covered her mouth with her free hand.

“It's overwhelming isn't it? I'll put it away so that you don't get too excited.”

“Oh, you'll know when I get too excited,” she said before smacking my rear. I jumped, then smiled, enjoying her playful touch.

We walked down the dim, musty tunnel. Our torch sparked and flickered, bouncing light along the dusty walls. The amount of dirt that lined the surfaces worried me. It was surely unhealthy to live down here. I couldn’t wait until we were free to live in the open air and walk in forests. Looking over at Sofia, I noticed her lighthearted smile. It seemed as if she didn't have a care in the world. How did she do it? We nearly died a few days ago, and we might die in the next few days. Anxiety built up in me and weighed me down. I shook my head thinking about how exceptional she was. I always admired people who had abilities beyond my own. Ben’s social prowess, Lilly’s duty and optimism, and Sofia’s strong mind and tough spirit were all skills I wished to possess.

I sighed. “I can’t stop worrying. I just wish this war was over,” I said, throwing my hands up in front of me.

She giggled, making the torch bounce up and down. A cluster of sparks shimmered to the ground. “You get so worked up. Maybe you should try this other technique. It’s important to realize that the past and future are not here, only the present is. All that’s here is a beautiful, intelligent, strong woman.”

“You forgot modest,” I said.

“Ha, how astute of you. The past is gone and will never affect you again unless you let it. The future is yet to exist and therefore can only assail your thoughts. Anywhere I am and anything that I'm doing, I put myself into it completely. I focus only on the present, concentrating on the sounds, sights, and smells of the now. When experiencing only the present, instead of terrible past events or worrisome future events, you can achieve a relaxed focused state where time fades away. Try thought pushing and then refocusing on your surroundings.”

“Hmm, and you can do that all the time?”

“Well, at first it was more difficult, but the longer I practiced, the easier it got. Plus, sometimes I lose focus and give myself up to hurtful events, like Kevin's death for instance. I also never fully learned to control my temper despite all my techniques and talent.”

“You can’t be perfect all the time.”

She smiled, meeting my eyes. “So you think I’m perfect some of the time?”

I matched her smile. “Yeah, I do.”

She leaned in and kissed me slow and sensually.

“Ahh, the feel of perfection,” I said.

She giggled. “So what do you think about the technique?”

“It sounds rather liberating. It's a lot like the meditation that they taught us at the Academy to relax our bodies and increase our talent control. I just can’t do that constantly.”

“Yeah, I look at it like a form of continuous meditation, but rather than focusing on breathing, you focus on whatever is going on around you. When most people hear footsteps, they know they are footsteps and move their attention to other thoughts. I experience things with my senses and then continue to focus on the sensations. It helped me eliminate feelings of anxiety a long time ago.”

“All right, let me see what I can do.” I laid my hands on her waist, holding her at a distance, admiring her toned, but curvy physique.

Behind me, a cool breeze blew through the surface grate, its soft touch soothing me. Sunlight poured in and warmed my back. Besides the tunnel’s mustiness, I smelled a hint of soap from my recent shower mixed with the light aroma of Sofia's vanilla perfume. Everything was tied together by the warm feel of her waist slowly expanding and contracting. For an unknown period, I experienced my present more thoroughly than ever before. I was never someone who focused on the details of my surroundings, but now I gained a new appreciation for the practice.

“See what it can be like?” she asked, her lively voice mingling with the other sounds of the present. “It's not just useful to relax yourself either. Being tuned into the sounds around you makes you better prepared for an attack, like when I heard that mouse.”

I whipped my brow. “Yeah. That was a close one.”

She tapped my arm and rolled her eyes. “You joker. You never know. People who don’t pay attention are the ones who find themselves surrounded by enemies.”

She was right. Even though we were around the same age, she was much wiser, and I admired her for it.

We laid down a red and green wool blanket in the sunlight from the grate, and sat cross-legged on the scratchy surface. Another breeze blew in, bringing in fresh air. It was almost like being outside. I closed my eyes, imagining that I was back at my childhood creek, with the sun warming my skin and the water bubbling before me. When I opened my eyes, the image of beauty didn't fade. Instead, it changed into the breathtaking Sofia. The sunlight illuminated her eyes, making them even more radiant and alluring. I enjoyed the simplicity of the moment until a translucent green bottle in her hands pulled my eyes away.

She held the liquid filled container up before me. “It's a special drink that we ferment. Pavel has been making it for years. I think that he uses potatoes... at least when he can find some. I have no idea what he uses the other times.”

She uncorked it, took a swig, and passed the bottle to me. I thought of Ben by the creek. I shook my head, refocusing on the present, not wanting to diminish its perfection. The bottle was cool and heavy in my hands. I raised it to my mouth and took a healthy gulp, instantly regretting it. The harsh abrasive liquid puckered my face, setting my throat on fire.

“It's good,” I said when I could manage it, my voice sounding like a rasp.

She giggled. “You might want to sip it. Pavel likes a stiff drink.” She took the bottle again and gulped it, her smile unwavering.

Sometime later, we finished eating our assorted dried fruits and hard bread meal. By the time our special brew was half-gone, we lay on the ground like fools, laughing at nothing. I loved it.

After our latest laughing fit, I propped myself up on my elbow. “I need to tell you something,” I said, trying hard not to slur my words. “Before I met you, I was in love, just like now.”

She faced me and beamed a drunken smile. “You love me.” She ran a single finger down my chest.

My skin warmed and tingled under her trailing finger. I glanced down at her hand, smiling, then looked up and admired her caramel-colored thighs that extended from her mini skirt. I imagined running my tongue along her smooth skin, tasting its sweetness. I longed to kiss and nibble her toned stomach, to hear her moan and feel her writhe beneath me.... Wait. I shook my head, scrunching my brow. Wasn’t I about to say something important?

Sofia waved in my face. “Hi.”

My head shot up to meet her eyes, my face blushing. I felt my stomach tense and burn.

“Oh don’t be shy. I like the way you’re looking at me. Touch me.”

Suddenly I felt my muscles relax as if under some spell. Anxiety gone, my confidence soared. I smiled, my shoulders settling. I lived for moments like these. Even if I only had a few, I wasn’t some inexperienced boy. I had talent tricks that would make her shudder with pleasure and beg for more. Wait, how did I just get so relaxed?

I met her eyes. “Did you...”

“Why? You don’t want me to?”

“No, I enjoyed it. Just let me know when you’re going to do it. When I’m relaxed, I feel like I can do anything.”

“I love making people feel good.” Her eyes seduced mine as she traced the tip of her finger down my arm. “Want more?”

Whoa. “Yes.” She leaned in until I raised my hand. “First, I need to make a point.”

She leaned back smiling. “All right. It must be important.”

Talent, I hoped I wasn’t just being a dumb drunk. “It is. Over the last few months, we’ve spent nearly every day together. I’m drawn to your kindness, boldness, loyalty, and sass. No one’s tougher than you, and I admire you for it. I adore everything about you. You’re worth more to me than everyone in Liberty combined. I would leave with you in a second, if you asked, not caring about anything.”

She hugged her hands close to her chin and tilted her head, her curls bouncing. “Aww,” she said.

I smiled. She could be so cute, when she wasn’t slashing people in half. “I know you want to save your people, and I’m glad because so do I. You awakened ideals and morals inside me. I won’t stand by and let innocent people be abused, cheated, stolen, raped, or killed by Goldwater and his men. They need me; they need us. We can protect them all. We’ll win, and then we’ll be free to love.”

“Oh Jaden, I love you too.”

I felt bold, unworried about any consequences. “I don’t believe that’s exactly what I said.”

She furrowed her brow, throwing her hands down to her sides and huffing.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “This liquor’s making me silly.” I took her hand, caressing it softly and gazing into her eyes. “I want to say it though. I love you.”

Her hard stare softened as she smiled. “I could tell. I knew you liked me as soon as you saw me.”

She was good. I barely finished my thought before she kissed me. My desire only intensified when I felt her soft breasts press against me. I reached down and massaged her bare thighs while our lips danced. When she kissed my neck, I shivered, wanting more. She obliged, kissing me until I pushed her on her back. I interlaced my hands with hers and lowered her arms to the ground above her head. She smiled, winked, and then mouthed a kiss. I leaned in before giving her one, loving the feel of her lips caressing mine. She moaned, breathing heavy.

I gasped, when she pushed me back. “Man, you’re aggressive,” she said.

“What... I thought you...”

Her lips stretched into a wide smile and her eyes sparkled.

I shook my head, laughing.

“I enjoyed it,” she said. “And I want more of it. I just think we should take it slow. It will make it more fun.”

“That's hard to agree with now,” I said, glancing down.

She laughed. “You’ll find a way.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet. “Let’s go back.”

☼☼☼

Sofia’s Journal:

For so long, my life has been about revenge. I’ve killed, planned, trained, and killed again. It never stops and it has shaped me. When I was younger, I was nice gentle girl. Sure, I had my temper, but I controlled it well. I loved my sister and parents and helped whenever I could. It was about having fun then and being a family, not just killing. Now I’m a killer who has lived underground for years. I want to learn to be more.

I’ll keep fighting until Goldwater is dead, but now that I have Jaden, I have more of a reason to fight. I need to make things safe so that we can be happy and have a life afterward.

I knew immediately that he was attracted to me. When he rescued me, I knew he loved me. I loved him too but I was scared of losing him, scared of him finding out that I’m nothing more than a murderer. When I almost killed him, everything changed. I won’t live in fear. I won’t do it. I love him, and I’ll be with him. I love his bashfulness, his worry, his resilience, his power, and his passion, for me and the cause. I love his sultry kisses, his soft deliberate touch, and his longing looks. I’ve never been more worried or more excited about my future.

☼☼☼

The next day, the evening of our second strike had arrived. We exited our underground hideout into the darkness of night, dressed in full battle gear. Valleri had found an old steel breastplate for me to wear. Pavel stood in chain mail, Valleri in a green breastplate, and Barid in brown leather. Sofia wore her studded black leather armor and carried her serrated sword. I missed sunshine, relaxing days by the river, and walking without watching my back. Soon I would enjoy those days again.

We set out toward the grand duke's location at the primary supply depot of Liberty City. Our main objective was to assassinate Sharpe and our secondary objective was to destroy the supply depot. Not only would we be weakening the territories leadership, we would be depriving them of arms, armor, and ammunition.

We jogged down streets in a tight unit. Just as we turned a corner, someone screamed. In the distance, a mob of people shouted and broke windows, fires burning behind them.

“Jaden, Sofia.” Valleri pointed at the mob. “I don’t want them to get hurt. Have them wait in their homes.”

I nodded. “We’re on our way.”

I was glad that she was taking the time to help them. Sofia and I jogged to the mob. It was no surprise people were angry. Not only were they seeing the world as it really was, the Joy Drug must have worn off by now. The people’s fairytale was over.

A red-faced man, wearing nearly rags, brandished a metal pipe. “Where did you take my daughter? Murderers!”

Off to his right, on the street curb, sat a half-starved boy rocking and sobbing uncontrollably.

A woman screamed and smashed her fists into the ground while another yelled, “We’re starving!”

A little blonde girl, holding a mud-spattered teddy bear, tugged at her mother’s arm. “Mommy, I’m scared. Why won’t you help me?”

Her mother continued to stare expressionlessly at the wall.

A woman pointed to a pile of bodies, sobbing. “Why are these dead people here?”

“Down with Goldwater, the tyrant!” someone yelled. The mob continued to shout in anger and confusion.

A line of Liberty soldiers rounded the corner wielding clubs and shields.

“You will return to your homes,” a soldier said.

“Die scum,” a man yelled.

A bottle sailed through the air and shattered on the soldier’s head. He collapsed, dropping his club. The rest of the soldiers ran forward with weapons raised and began clubbing the crowd. One of the soldiers smashed a child in the face, crumpling her to the ground. The burly man stepped up and shattered a chair on one soldier.

“Jaden!” Sofia yanked on my arm.

I shook my head to jar myself to action. Sofia was already charging the men. A soldier raised his club in the face of a cowering woman. With a thought from me, his arm and then neck snapped. Another soldier grappled with the burly man. I held back the soldier’s arms. The burly man’s fist slammed into the soldier’s ribs, cracking them. Sofia’s sword ripped through a soldiers arm, then tore into another attacker’s chest. I focused on the shattered chair on the ground. Wooden shards blazed green, then sailed into the air. Five attackers fell limp, the shards sticking from their necks. The remaining attackers fled, but the crowd didn’t calm. People screamed, cried, or shouted curses.

Sofia stepped up. “Everyone calm down,” she said while unleashing her talent.

The crowd immediately quieted and relaxed.

“Go home and tell others to do the same. Stay indoors. People are fighting for your rights so that you don’t have to.”

The people shared hesitant looks as if embarrassed, then lowered their heads and left. We jogged back to where the other rebels stood.

“Good work guys,” said Valleri. “Let’s go.”

We trekked down several more streets. I was amazed by the level of destruction the nightly riots had yielded. Buildings that were previously missing chunks of walls were now leveled entirely. Fresh, black burn marks from explosions marred other standing structures. The wind blew smoke from a nearby burned building. I coughed, waving my hand in front of my stinging eyes. The worst part of the destruction was the countless bodies littering the streets. Men, women, children... it didn't matter; they were all targets of the violence.

Some bodies were charred, unrecognizable messes with burned out eyes. Others were riddled with bullet holes, lacerated by blades, or crushed with maces or clubs. Every corpse with a recognizable face wore frozen expressions of horror and pain. Hordes of flies landed on and buzzed around the bodies. The air was thick with the metallic smell of blood and the sulfuric odor of explosions. I wrinkled my nose and turned away to find a stray dog gnawing on a dead man’s arm. Unable to take the scene, I mentally pushed the dog. It scurried away with a yelp. I looked over at Pavel. His expression was neutral, his arms crossed.

“I hope what we're trying to achieve is worth it,” I said.

Pavel turned toward me, his muscular jaw bunched in uncharacteristic anger. “It will be... the way this government responds to difficulties of the people's demands is unacceptable. If we don't end their tyranny now, we will see scenes like this one endlessly. The leaders are no better than a bunch of Wilders.”

Barid turned to him, smiling. “I didn’t even think you knew that many words.”

Sofia laughed and even Valleri smiled. I just squinted at Pavel as he scowled and rubbed his temples.

“I guess this destruction could make anyone act strange,” said Sofia, shaking her head.

“He's right though, Jaden,” said Valleri. “Sometimes the state of things has to get worse before it gets better. Nieri’s death moves us one step closer to saving Liberty.”

I grunted. “We better win or all these deaths will be for nothing.”

Sofia squeezed my hand before meeting my eyes and nodding.

Pavel shook his head, his eyes locked on a crumbled building. “There will be an end. It’s inevitable, and it’s coming soon.”

☼☼☼

We jogged the remaining few miles into an old, rusted warehouse that Pavel led us to, and we entered.

Valleri addressed the group, “All right everyone, we’re a mile from the depot. Check your gear, ready the explosives, and take a short rest. We’ll strike in approximately a half-an-hour.” She shrugged out of her green armor before laying it down, then walked to the corner near the back entrance. “Jaden, come have a word with me,” she said, waving to me.

I followed while looking over the other rebels. Sofia sat along the wall, rubbing black grease paint onto her sword to prevent reflection. Barid was busy checking over and readying the explosives.

When I arrived at the backdoor, Pavel walked by me. “I need to use the outdoor facilities. I'll be right outside the door,” he said.

Valleri regarded him for a moment, then shook her head and turned back to me. “Jaden, this is going to be a very dangerous mission. Sharpe is an insane maniac and you’ll find her talent very difficult to block. Until she is eliminated, this fight could go very badly. If we can disable her, then her guards will fall quickly. But if she gets control of the situation, it might be our last fight. We are so close now, close to a free Liberty. It's up to you to—”

I jumped at the sound of a gunshot, heart pounding. Valleri grasped my arms. Was she afraid? Impossible. The pressure of her grip increased, and she slouched.

Reaching behind her, I held her up. “Val?”

I looked down, and my jaw dropped. Blood soaked through the side of her shirt, dripping onto the concrete floor. I placed her down and jerked my eyes toward the back entrance. Pavel’s massive hand held a small pistol with a still smoking barrel aimed at me.

Pavel? A betrayer? I always felt that he was one of the cause’s strongest supporters. He fired at me, but I deflected the bullet. Just as I was about to strike him, he vanished. Damn.

I looked back to Val and felt only weak talent. She still lived at least. Another bang rang out, ripping me from my stupor. The bullet sunk into the wall next to me.

The next few seconds were a blur. Armed men poured into the once desolate building. Sofia and Barid, their weapons ready, were surrounded by talented adversaries. A woman stood in front of them, wearing green silks and a black breastplate. Goldwater’s red fist was painted in its center. She raised a gloved hand and waves of talent washed over the room. My vision began to darken, my head swimming. The strength in my legs fled me, dropping me to one knee. I caught myself with one hand before I tumbled down. My other hand grabbed my now throbbing head.

“I’m Grand Duke Zoe Sharpe and you are now my prisoners. Lay down your weapons and surrender,” said the woman.

Prisoner. To be a prisoner meant torture. It meant illusions of Lilly’s death, perpetual forced immobility, and unbearable pain. Worst of all, it meant we failed, failed to bring liberty to an oppressed people, failed to kill Goldwater. “Never!” I yelled. My vision brightened, and I shot to my feet, drawing Peacemaker.

“Then die,” said Zoe. Forty or so men, lowered pistols and fired. In that instant of fear and anger, my mind awoke, my talent evolving. It was so simple; everything was connected. I didn’t have to focus on every bullet, like I did at the prison.

My talent flowed, and the mass of green bullets stuck in the air, inches from our bodies. Barid had cowered back, his arms held high. Sofia stood straight, her chin raised. I smiled.

“What? No!” Zoe said.

I pushed a glowing hand forward, and the forty bullets cut through the air into the guards. Half of the projectiles ripped into the men, the other half struck the walls, ground, or ceiling. Two bullets ricocheted off Zoe’s breastplate and bit into a sidewall. Immediately after, I felt an indefensible wave of talent slam into my mind, dazing me. I teetered, then collapsed feeling foggy and powerless. Peacemaker clanged on the ground next to me.

I turned my dizzy head. “No,” I said as I saw Sofia clutching her own head and grimacing.

Only Barid stood upright. He glanced at both of us, then threw his hands toward two men. Their eyes burst under intense pressure, blood gushing out. An instant later, he charged, his scimitar in hand. His sword struck a guard’s, slid up its length, and then whipped back, slicing into another man’s arm. The man screamed while other guards surrounded Barid, weapons threatening. Barid’s sword sliced toward another guard, but the man deflected it, sending Barid stumbling. Another attacker punched Barid’s hand, knocking away his scimitar. He whirled, fists up. A third man slid behind him and caught him in a torso hold. Barid’s head jerked back into the man’s nose. The man grunted, nose bleeding, but instead of letting go, he moved his head to the side. Barid growled, throwing his body around. The burly man held him firm.

Zoe clapped, bouncing up and down. “You low level talent wielders are so fun to play with. I’m going to make you squirm.”

“Jaden, help,” said Barid.

“I... can’t...,” I managed. My mind was mired in a thick bog, making it impossible to wield my talent. I strained to move, but my body didn’t respond.

“We’re going to play a game,” said Zoe. “I’m going to accelerate Jaden’s and Sofia’s hearts until they die.” She faced Barid. “I’ll let you try to save one. Talent, you can save both if you think you’re strong enough.”

Barid, glanced at the man securing him. “I could kill him in a second.”

Zoe laughed. “Yes, yes, but I have plenty more and you’re no match for me. You men think you’re so strong, but I have true power. I’ll show all of you. Beg. Beg, and maybe I’ll let you all live.”

He looked up at her, glaring. “I’ll never beg.”

She hissed. “Then play or they die.”

I gasped, feeling my heart accelerate to an intense pace.

Sofia groaned next to me. “Barid. Save Jaden. He’s our only chance,” she said.

“No, save her Barid. Please.”

Barid looked back and forth, threading his hands through his hair. “Stop, stop,” he pleaded to Zoe.

She smiled, looking delighted. “Better choose. I’d rather have you save Sofia. Us women have to stick together.”

My arm tingled, and my chest spiked with pain as my heart labored. Sofia moaned, her face set in a grimace. If he didn’t pick soon, we’d both die.

Barid glowered, his jaw clamped shut until his stony eyes shot toward Zoe. “I choose you.”

I sensed invisible waves of talent strike her body. She growled, her hand flying to her temple and spun on Barid. He grunted, shaking his head with a grimace. Instantly the world refocused, my body surging with strength.

“No one’s better than me,” yelled Zoe.

“I don’t need to be,” said Barid.

Utilizing my new understanding, I lifted every guard’s sword into the air and twirled my finger just as I pulled Barid out of the impending maelstrom. The swords spun like mini twisters, slicing everything in their path. Blades shredded through the attackers armor and flesh. Limbs, fingers, heads, and other body parts skipped around the room, blood painting the ground and walls.

Zoe narrowly dodged one blade, her cloak billowing out and her blond hair streaming to the side. Another blade sliced by her head, and sheared off several inches of those locks. She twisted, leaned, and bent away from the swords, her body movement perfect, thanks to her bio talent. Two blades speared her emerald cloak, but missed her chest. Her fiery eyes locked on me, and I felt her talent boil. My legs wilted, my heart and lungs freezing. I collapsed on the ground, a limp mess. Gnawing, burning pain shredded my insides. My brain screamed as white-hot pokers of death seared into it. I strained to breathe, but my lungs were useless. My vision dimmed, and I was surely dead.

Somehow, through my nightmare, my talent still spun the blades, as if it knew it must. A silhouette of a sword flashed up to Zoe. It tinged green at the last second and its course titled. She gasped as the sword tore open her neck, her eyes bulging. A spray of black blood fanned out. She gurgled and collapsed, blood pouring through her hands as she gripped her wound. The pain fled my body and my breathing and heart thawed. I gasped in a few hoarse breathes and watched with horror as her laceration suddenly dried up.

She stood, hate in her eyes, alive only because of her talent. She drew a golden pistol and aimed at me. Just as she pulled the trigger, I reversed the gun’s direction. The bullet punched through the fist in her steel armor. She grimaced and stumbled, but no blood escaped the wound. She pointed at me and blinding pain seized me again. A spinning blade whirred by and sliced off her hand.

She screamed and fell, clutching her bleeding stump. “No,” she said. “I won’t lose to a man.”

Talent surrounded her wrist and the blood slowed. She jumped to her feet, drawing a dagger from her boot and charged me. I crossed both my hands, and six whirling blades sliced clean through her body. She fell to the ground in pieces.

I shook my head. “You chose the wrong side. Now you paid.”

“Huh,” said Barid.

Sofia and I faced him.

“Looks like I’m the best again.”

Sofia shook her head, rolling her eyes.

“Val!” I said, remembering her wound.

We all ran over to her side, then kneeled. She breathed raggedly, her face an ashy gray. Her eyes fluttered open.

“Listen. Go to Mary Wollstone. She’s six miles south, past train tracks. Bradley Ave... birds on door. Give her this....” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a photograph. Her arm extended, and her eyes fluttered shut.

Barid felt her neck for a pulse, looking stunned. His hand dropped, and he covered his mouth. “She’s dead. What are we supposed to do now?”

“We’ve got to get out of here,” said Sofia.

Barid shook his head, his eyes locked on Val. “We need to bury her.”

“No. There’s no time,” said Sofia.

Baird scowled. She’s Valleri, our commander. We can’t just leave her here.”

“I hate it, but Sofia is right,” I said. “Val would understand.”

Hearing something, I turned to the door, cocking my head. Feet pattered the ground and chainmail clinked as someone ran. I sprinted to investigate. Had one of the attackers escaped? I stood in the cold night, looking for any sign of the escapee. I heard no more sounds and saw no one. I held my breath and listened again. Nothing. Sofia and Barid joined me, deep frowns on their faces.

“Did you hear something?” asked Sofia.

“Whoever it was, they’re gone. Let’s go.”

She nodded, and we all sprinted south, leaving our dead leader behind.

☼☼☼

We ran down body-strewn alleys in-between crumbling buildings. Huge propaganda posters lined the walls. One read, Coalition spies are everywhere. If someone speaks out... speak up and report it. I couldn’t believe anyone fell for that blatant mind control. The cold air stung my throat, but I didn’t slow. After a while, my breathing became ragged. My heart thumped hard in my chest; my legs were jelly. Sofia ran steadily, her arms pumping. Barid’s hair was plastered on his forehead, his steps becoming increasingly wild.

What had just happened? Yes, we killed a grand duke but at what cost. What were we going to do without Valleri’s direction and resolve? Why had Pavel betrayed us? Everything was falling apart. Once there were seven of us, now only three remained. Should we call off our attack? I immediately dismissed the thought. I would never give up.

We were all tired, but we had to reach Mary Wollstone, whoever she was. Nearly forty minutes later, my legs burned, but I forced them to move.

Sofia slowed, raising her hand. “Wait.” She pointed to a street sign that read, Bradley Road.

The three of us walked up the street, examining the houses. Barid and I labored for breath, but Sofia’s breathing had already slowed.

Sofia pointed to a house. “Look.” Three white birds were painted on the base of the building. “We made it.”

Prepared for anything, I knocked on the old wooden door. After a moment of silence, a woman grumbled as she shuffled to us. The door creaked open and just as I thought a Liberty assassin might jump out, a beautiful young woman stood before us. I gasped, mouth agape, looking her up and down.

Sofia pulled my shirtsleeve. I glanced over. She glowered at me, one hand on her hip. Her other hand rose, and she drew a finger across her throat.

I put my hands up. “I was just surprised.”

“What can I help you with?” the young woman asked. She sounded more tired than she looked.

Sofia and I exchanged glances. Could we really trust this woman?

“Well come on now. I don’t have all day,” said the woman.

I shrugged. Not knowing what else to do, I said, “We're The Underground. We were sent by Valleri Delven.”

The woman eyebrows rose as she looked us up and down. “Come in then.”

The inside of house was lavishly decorated with expensive looking paintings, tapestries, and ancient looking trinkets. It was definitely a welcoming place. Our hostess motioned us to a plush, ornately designed red couch. Who was she, and how did she have so much money?

“Your house is so nice,” I said.

The beauty grunted, between full lips. “It’s not as pleasant as it seems.”

Sofia nodded. “What do you mean? It’s amazing in here.”

“Looks can be deceiving.”

The woman waved her hand and everything changed. The couch was now old and tattered. The left arm looked like it had been chewed by mice. All the rare, valuable adornments were gone. Bloodstains marred the ground and walls, replacing rugs and tapestries. Where trinkets previously rested on fine wood shelves, now lay exotic weapons on rotting pine. A shotgun faced the door, clamped to the ceiling. A wire ran from the trigger to a pulley behind the gun and then hung near the knob. I assumed it was attached before we entered. Thankfully, we didn’t have to force our way in.

Lastly, I looked at Mary, the beautiful young woman. She smiled, then aged forty years before my eyes. Wrinkles sprouted and deepened under graying hair. Despite her age, she was toned and sturdy looking. She had an air of toughness and experience about her. I imagined that she was a formidable opponent. She held a sawed off shotgun in one hand and triple bladed knife in the other. She wore some type of black armor vest that looked pre-war.

“Welcome, I'm Mary Wollstone. It appears that you’ve been in a battle. I hope that you bloodied a few of the right-wing bastards. Come on, no need to be shy, have a seat,” she said, motioning to the couch.

I looked at it, frowning.

“There's nothing that will hurt you any worse than you already are.”

Sofia sat first sending up a cloud of dust. Barid and I sat next, puffing up our own clouds. I waved before my face, trying to clear the air.

“So where’s Valleri anyway?” Mary asked.

Sofia turned away.

Barid lowered his head.

“She’s dead,” I told her.

Mary shook her head. “Huh, I never expected to hear those words. She was tough as nails. Damn those Wilders.”

“It wasn’t Wilders that killed her,” said Sofia.

Mary shrugged. “That’s inconsequential. How did it happen?”

“We were betrayed by one of our own,” said Sofia. “Here. She told us to give this to you.” She held out the photograph Valleri had given us.

Mary accepted the picture and stared blankly at it.

“So you knew Nadia?” I asked.

“Yes, of course,” she said quickly. “Are you all that remains of Val's rebels?”

“Unfortunately yes, several of us are dead, but so are William Nieri, Zoe Sharpe, and Eris Horn.”

Mary raised her gray eyebrows. “You must be very powerful. I’d heard about Horn, and all I had to do was look in the streets to know Nieri was dead. But you also killed Sharpe. That’s an amazing feat. Goldwater is isolated.”

“Will you help us?” Barid asked.

“You’ve done well, but killing Archduke Goldwater is another matter entirely. The grand dukes are nothing compared to him.”

“So are you helping us?” I asked.

Mary nodded. “I’ll help, but you’ll have to put your noses to the grindstone. I’m not willing to die for you.”

Just like that, we had another leader. Our fight wasn’t over.

CHAPTER 20

The next morning, Barid, Sofia, and I sat on the couch. Ms. Wollstone still slept in her room.

“I just can’t wait until it’s all over,” said Barid.

Sofia nodded. “Tell me about it.”

“What do you plan to do after we get Goldwater?” I asked Barid.

“First, I’ll go back to our base and get my guitar. I hate that I had to leave it, but it’s probably safer there. Then, I’ll find a clever woman who enjoys my music to settle down with. It shouldn’t be hard for me with my good looks.” He flashed a toothy grin. “I’ve been fighting for a long time. I just want to get back to my old life, performing and singing. Nothing would make me happier.”

Sofia patted his back. “We’ll be there soon. Then we can all live our lives.”

“I don’t know. We’ve lost so many of us. I can’t help but feel like we’re doomed, especially since we face Goldwater next.”

“You worry too much. With these guns,” I said while flexing my biceps, “we can’t lose.”

Sofia and Barid laughed.

“If that’s what we’re relying on, I’m even more worried,” said Barid.

☼☼☼

The next few days we considered different options for assaulting the archduke's compound. We were finding it difficult to discover a plan that would be successful. There were thousands who protected the archduke and hundreds had talent. We had to figure out how to eliminate them or bypass them. Once Goldwater was dead, they would likely surrender. The time for our first scouting mission had arrived. Our objective was to gather as much information about Goldwater’s Palace, the guards protecting it, and the surrounding area. After we packed our gear and holstered our weapons, we set off into the moonlit night.

“I’m going to hide us by blending our bodies into the background,” said Mary. “As long as you don’t do anything stupid we won’t be discovered by any loyalist scum.”

After taking a few turns, my mouth fell open. All past scenes of destruction were dwarfed by what was before us. Countless civilian bodies lay in the streets, bathing in pools of blood. They held bats, broom handles, or kitchen knives, while others, just children, held dolls or stuffed animals. One tall boy caught my attention. His hands and stomach were stained blood red, his face pale. It looked like he tried to hold the fatal wound shut, but clearly failed. His long stringy hair lay in disarray around his face. I immediately thought of Ben. The people truly had risen up, but compared to the power of the government, they had no hope. Sofia’s expression darkened in anger as she looked over the deceased. I couldn't help but shake my head in disgust.

Mary was the first to look away. “Let’s go. There’s nothing we can do here.”

I pulled my eyes away, disgusted. Mary set off at a quick jog, and we followed behind. After several more streets and turns, we heard a commotion in the distance. Turning the corner of a brick building, we saw thirty or forty young men and woman holding makeshift weapons and protest signs.

They marched in unison repeatedly yelling, “People shouldn’t fear the government. The government should fear the people.”

I smiled. What bold people they must be to protest. My eyes darted to a nearby building. From around a corner marched a fifty-member assault squad.

The man who led them yelled, “Return home or face justice. You’re in violation of the Public Silence Act.”

One of the protestors threw a bottle at the soldiers, and it shattered at their feet. “You’re not our government.”

Sofia twisted around to face us. “What's the plan to save them?”

Barid and I faced Mary expectantly.

Mary slowly shook her head from side to side, calmer than the situation warranted. “We can't save them.”

“What? Of course we can. They won't be ready for us,” I said.

“No, Jaden. You’re misunderstanding me. I don't mean we couldn't save them. We have a mission to complete, and we can't risk jeopardizing it.”

Sofia gasped. “You want to leave them? We can't do that. We can't let more innocent people die.”

“We need to help,” said Barid.

Feeling rage well up inside me, I recalled the sprawled broken bodies we encountered earlier. “Sofia and Barid are right. We can’t let these people die.”

Sofia smiled at me with a nod, and Barid patted my back.

“You’re all just like Valleri, never looking at the big picture. The ends of this justify the means,” Mary said.

How could she be so cold? The inside of my eyebrows dipped as I wheeled on her. “What ends?”

She flinched, then began rubbing her temples with a scowl.

I squinted at her, tilting my head.

“Overthrowing the Arch Duke, of course. Do what you will, but I'm moving on.” She turned and left us.

Sofia hissed. “What should we do guys?”

I placed my hand on Sofia’s back. “I’m with you; I’ll always be with you. We can’t let them get hurt.”

We looked toward Barid, who nodded. “Let’s do it.”

After I turned back toward the commotion, a gunshot rang out. A protester grunted, then fell. The others began to scream.

“Damn,” I said.

I scanned the attackers and saw one raise a rifle. I focused on the barrel, bending it just as he pulled the trigger. The gun exploded with bang and a flash of fire. In a cloud of smoke, the man stared at his missing hands, screaming.

Sofia, Barid, and I strode toward the men. Sofia drew her serrated sword, Barid his two scimitars.

I waved at the crowd. “Everybody into that building.”

I pointed while telekinetically nudging them toward a nearby vacant-looking structure. At first, they glanced around frantically, but as the bulk of the group ran toward the building, the rest followed.

Sofia unleashed her talent at the assault squad, and a wave of mind numbing fear rolled over the combatants. The troops slowed, then stopped as Sofia jogged out in front of us, her curls bouncing. She held out her blackened sword, but it was barely visible in the night. Wide-eyed men began to shuffle back, holding weapons in trembling arms.

Barid’s talent slammed into the attackers, causing their bodies to mass produce adrenaline. A dozen men immediately fell to the ground, clutching their chests and writhing around. The rest tossed their weapons and fled, some screaming and others waving their arms over their heads.

The few runners in the lead suddenly jerked to a halt as they crashed into my wall of talent. Two fell down dazed. The others repeatedly threw themselves against the wall in a futile attempt to escape. The rest of the men stopped and glanced over their shoulders at Sofia. She lifted her sword in both hands and began to sprint at the men. Barid joined her, his scimitars swinging at the end of his pumping arms. The squad scrambled, pushed, and climbed over each other to escape. A few people curled up into balls and cried. Several had wet themselves.

One man spun around, foaming at the mouth, the whites of his eyes huge. He whipped a knife at Barid from five feet away. The weapon cut through the air and sliced into Barid’s leg before I could react. He fell to the grouch clutching at the weapon.

Growling in frustration, I lifted my arms high and summoned godlike power. My hands burst into twin beacons of radiating energy. Their light brightened the world around us as if the sun had risen. My talent flowed and bubbled through my body and mind, its power thrilling me. I could do anything I wanted; the world was mine.

I thrust my arms at the ground, and a massive crushing force descended on the men. Like a falling mountain, my power boomed down, instantly silencing their terrified screams. My shining aura blinked out, and the night fell dark again.

I blinked, dazed and temporarily blinded. I took a few deep breaths, steadying myself and waiting for my vision to clear. When I could see, Sofia stood at my side. She stared at the flattened men and cracked ground, her jaw low.

“Wow... I’ve never seen anything so... devastating, so awesomely powerful. I didn’t know that was possible,” she said.

I looked away with a grimace. “Me either.” My lulled talent and the men’s deaths left me feeling empty and sick, but it had to be done.

“Come on,” said Sofia, “let’s go check on Barid.”

I viewed the devastation for another second, shaking my head, then followed her to Barid. He had removed the blade, but his wound wasn’t bleeding.

“Are you okay?” Sofia asked.

Barid turned toward me instead and grinned. “I don’t know how you managed that power, but now I know we can win. I’m going to get to play shows again. The women will be lining up for me just like before.”

I laughed, the tension in my shoulders fading. “Don’t get ahead of yourself. How’s your leg?”

He looked down and waved his hand. “Oh, it will be fine. I’m keeping the bleeding and pain at bay. I just can’t walk while I’m doing it. Go check on the protestors, and then you’ll have to carry me to Mary’s house.”

I nodded, and Sofia and I jogged into the building. The room was dark and quiet. I sparked my talent, and my aura illuminated the space. It was empty. Sofia pointed to a stairwell along the far wall. We made our way over, then ascended. Half way up, I smelled something odd, something metallic. I faced Sofia, and opened my mouth to speak when I realized what it was. Blood. I clamped my mouth shut and ran up the remaining stairs. When Sofia and I rounded the corner, she inhaled sharply, and my jaw dropped.

Protestors lay in awkward positions, their signs splattered with blood, their faces contorted in agony. Some had gaping holes in their chests. Others were missing limbs. A few were torn into pieces. All looked dead. What could have done this?

I raised my head, gritting my teeth and spotted a shadowy man, standing against the wall. My eyes flicked wide when I sensed intense talent flowing inside him. I readied my own and squinted, trying to make out his features in the dark. When I recognized him, a bone-chilling shiver passed through me.

“Sid? What are you doing here? Did you kill these people?”

He took a few steps forward without responding.

“You know this guy?” Sofia asked while raising her sword.

Leaning close to her ear, I whispered, “Yeah. This is Sid, the irritating prankster I told you about.”

“What? What’s he doing here?”

I shrugged, having no clue.

He stopped ten paces from us. He was even chubbier than I remembered, but just as ugly. I flinched at seeing the hate in his eyes.

“Where’s Lilly?” he asked.

I scowled. “Why are you asking?”

He smiled. “I just wanted to rub her death in your face. It’s humorous that you killed her. Don’t you think?”

I bared my teeth. “How did you know that? Did you kill these people? I’ll take you down if I need to.”

He raised his hands near his chest and shook them around. “Ooo, scary. You’ve developed into such a tough guy. You know, it was my idea to use Lilly’s illusions to fool you into thinking she was dead. Brilliant, don’t you think?”

I growled. “What? You’re working for Goldwater? You were the robed man.”

“Yes I was him, and Goldwater is my lord,” he said with a smile that made my stomach crawl. “He elevated me to duke for planning your capture and torture. I enjoy a life of luxury now. People respect me.”

He was responsible for my torture! I relived it all in an instant and felt my anger begin to steam inside me. “You bastard. What happened to you?”

Sid laughed, his stomach jiggling. “Instructor Deo sensed my interference with you in The Gamut. After that, I was arrested. They threatened to keep me in jail forever, but decided to release me into construction duty, like it was a gift. How dare they place me, an elite, on such a menial task. You and Deo destroyed any respect people had for me. I hate you both for it.”

“So you became a murderer. These people were innocent.” I waved my hand toward the dead. “Goldwater is using you. You’re a fool and you’ll pay for these people’s deaths.”

He rubbed his temples, his face scrunched. “They were no better than a bunch of Wilders.”

“They were Liberty citizens and people. You’ve become a monster.”

“I always was one. If I can’t capture you, I have permission to kill you,” he said. “I’ll surely be praised and promoted to grand duke for that.”

Sofia raised her serrated sword and stepped forward. “You’ll have to get through me first.”

His smile returned. “What do we have here? Some new play thing of yours? Maybe I’ll keep her around for entertainment after I kill you.”

My knuckles whitened as my grip tightened on Peacemaker. “I’m going to destroy you.” I pushed my glowing hands apart and the bodies slid to the sides of the room. They’d be in less danger in case anyone was still alive.

“This should be amusing. I’m much more powerful than when you saw me last,” he said.

“Likewise.”

I raised my mace before charging in a blur. Several feet away from him, his talent froze me in place, jarring me. He was powerful. Sofia sprinted by me, then struck out at Sid, her sword flashing. The sword skipped off his body sending out blue sparks. He flung his glowing hand, and Sofia launched backward into the air. My stomach sank as she smashed into the wall before I could stop him.

“Sofia,” I yelled.

Adrenaline and rage coursed through me, bolstering my talent. I knew I should try to control myself but couldn’t. With both hands, I lashed out at him. A twisting stream of green energy crashed into him. He absorbed the full force of my blow, skidding backward only a few feet, his heels digging into the stone floor.

He counter struck with a growl, throwing out his hand. My eyes shot open as long steel chains shot from the corner of the room and sped through the air. I threw myself to the left, attempting to dodge them. I failed. The huge, glowing chains wrapped around my body, lifting me off the ground. I flew backward and slammed into the wall. My breath burst from my lungs; my head swam. Heart pounding, I shook my head to clear it.

I swore I would never lose to him again; I wasn’t going to start now. My talent pummeled the ceiling above Sid. With a loud rumble, concrete and rebar crumbled above him. He glanced up, wide eyed. The chains dimmed, and I fell from the wall. In a fiery green explosion, the chains shattered and shot toward the dust cloud where Sid had been.

The dust cleared, and Sid stood surround by rubble. The steel shards of the chain impaled the walls around him, but none found their mark. I’d have to do this the hard way. Bringing my mace to bear, I charged. Just before reaching him, I drew back my weapon, then struck. Sid ripped a two-handed great-sword from its sheath and blocked my attack before slicing into my shoulder. I groaned, stumbling backward. He was quick. A moment of doubt flashed in my mind. Too quick?

I thought of Sofia and my doubt vanished. I didn’t have the luxury. Renewing my attack, I howled, striking over and over. He blocked and parried furiously. I drove him back with a flurry of blows that rang out in ear piercing clangs. My aura grew brighter, and my muscles bolstered, my strength quadrupling. I struck again, harder and faster. My weapon crashed into his six times, each one knocking him back a step. The last drove him to one knee. I struck again, flaring my power. The sound of metal shearing off reverberated in my ears as his sword snapped in two.

The flanged head of Peacemaker continued onward, prepared to cleave his skull. Screaming, he threw out his glowing hands. My mace smashed through his hands and into his cheek, gouging it. He sprawled on the ground, his glasses lying next to him. I lifted my mace to finish him but inhaled sharply instead as my feet were pulled backward. My face smacked into the ground, momentarily dazing me. When I jerked up my head, he was gone. So were his glasses. I struck the ground with my palm and launched upward into a spin, attempting to find him.

The second I spotted him, the wall next to him exploded. Even as he sprung from the building, the ground beneath Sofia began to crumble in a blue glow. For the briefest second, the thought of chasing him flashed through my mind. Never. I’d never leave Sofia. The ground collapsed beneath her. My body went cold, but I refused to give in. I pounded Peacemaker into the ground, smashing a hole beneath me. My stomach lurched as I fell through it.

Before my feet hit the ground, my talent sparked again, enveloping Sofia’s body. She landed softly. Chucks of concrete bounced off the talent shield, but the rest buried her. I landed and sprinted toward her, waving my hand. Rubble burst off her and crashed into the surrounding walls. I knelt and checked her pulse. Her heartbeat was strong. Thank talent. I smiled, letting out a shaky breath.

She grunted, rubbing her head before smiling at me. “Are you watching me sleep?” she asked while tapping my arm.

Ignoring her joke, I asked, “Are you hurt?”

Her smile faded as she probed her body. “I think I’m fine.”

I breathed out in a big sigh. “I nearly failed you. I’m so sorry.”

She shook her head. “Don’t. This is what happens in war.”

I reached down to help her up before we made our way to the exit. “Go check on Barid,” I said. “I’m going to see if there’s anyone still alive in here.”

The odds were slim, especially after our battle, but I had to check. Sofia jogged out of the building. I leapt back through the hole in the ground, then raced around, searching for survivors. None lived.

Ever since I saw Sid rip the legs off a toad back in advanced, I knew he was evil, but I had no idea what he was capable of. He was a monster. Would I ever be free of him? I left the building to see Sofia standing a few paces from me. Her lips were pressed tightly together, and her were eyes lowered. She shook her head before I saw a tear run down her face.

I ran to her. “What happened?”

She pointed. “Barid.”

My eyes flipped wide. I ran over to where he lay on the ground. His eyes were open, his neck twisted at an odd angle. Blood from his leg had pooled under him. His musical dream was dead and so was he. We buried him in a nearby yard and said our goodbyes. Sid’s pranks had escalated. When I found him, he’d never pull another one.

☼☼☼

After running back, we entered Mary’s home. She relaxed on the couch, her legs crossed, as if nothing had happened.

I strode over to her, pointing. “You abandoned us! Damn you.”

She shrugged. “You’re the one that abandoned the mission. I’m in charge here.” She looked over my shoulder. “Where’s Barid?”

Looking at Sofia, I saw tears running down her face. I rounded on Mary again. “He’s dead... because of you. They’re all dead because of you.”

“No Jaden, it’s your fault. I told you we had a mission. You nearly jeopardized everything back there. If you got yourself killed, it’d be over.”

I stuck out my chest, lowering my eyebrows. “How dare you! You don’t care about the people. The whole point of our revolution is to save them. And Barid... it’s your fault that Barid is dead. If you were there, you could have hidden him.”

Sofia cried louder as she walked out of the room.

Mary still leaned back in her relaxed posture. “You’re so young, so naive. All that matters is the fall of the Goldwater. We won’t accomplish our goal by saving one person at time. While you were getting Barid killed and failing to save the protestors, I completed our mission.”

I stomped my foot and clenched my fists. “I refuse to accept that we should stand by while people are killed. We could have succeeded if you were with us. Everyone matters. We’re doing this for the people. I will not knowingly let them die.”

I stormed out of the room into the kitchen. Sofia cried in the corner. I walked up and put my arm around her.

“Jaden, I can’t believe we lost him. We never should have left him out there,” she said, sniffling.

I squeezed her closer and felt her body racked with sobs. “You’re right, but how could we have known? It seemed right at the time... poor Barid.”

“All my friends are dead. It’s just us now.” She shook her head. “I don’t trust her. I say we leave and work alone.”

“I will if you want. She’s practically no better than Goldwater. It just seems like she’s our only chance to win. After everyone we’ve lost, we can’t fail.”

“I guess. Okay let’s stay... for now.” She tilted her head up to meet my eyes. “We’re a team, Jaden. We can accomplish anything together. My sword and talent will always back you up.”

I nodded, then smiled. “What about outside of battle?”

Her smooth hand slid under my shirt, caressing my side. “There, you’ll have my love and my touch.”

I smiled, burning with desire and suddenly there was nothing else but her. Holding her hip and back, I pulled her into me, our bodies melting together. I reveled in the feeling of her warm legs and soft breasts pressed against me. Fluidly, my hand glided under her shirt, tempted by her satin skin. When it brushed by her bra, I smoothly undid the clasp. It fell to the ground. I stroked her side, and my hand brushed the silky swell of her breast. She purred as she scratched my back. Her moist lips pressed against my neck, then jaw line.

Breathing softly, she nibbled my ear lobe. “Do you want me?”

I was feverish with excitement. “Where can we go?”

From behind us, Mary said, “You can use my room.”

I flinched, then craned my neck. She stood in the doorway, a big grin plastered on her face.

“Hey, get out of here,” I said.

Sofia’s eyes burned into Mary. “We’ll pass.” She bent down and collected her bra, then pulled me toward the living room. “Come on, let’s go to sleep.”

Damn. Mary just completely blocked me. Sofia lay down on the couch and closed her eyes. I sat at the base of it, then pulled up my sleeve to inspect my shoulder wound, relaxing my talent from the area. My skin was smooth and uninjured. Huh. I fingered the ripped sleeve and frowned. The blade must have just cut my shirt and then smacked into me sideways. I’d surely have a deep bruise tomorrow.

☼☼☼

That night, I drifted in and out of sleep, worrying about Sofia while awake. We were a team, but what if she died? An image of Lilly’s slowly closing eyes taunted me. I wouldn’t lose Sofia; I was stronger than I used to be.

At some point, I heard footsteps. My eyes shot open, and my heart began to pound. I cautiously lifted myself up to investigate. Peeking around the doorway into the kitchen, I saw Mary slide a painting aside to reveal a safe. She held a ledger in one hand. After opening the lock, she placed the ledger inside before returning to her room. What was that about? I decided to investigate further. I snuck over to the painting, then slid it over. The safe clicked as I telekinetically tripped the lock. I removed the ledger and flipped through pages as I read.

CHAPTER 21

The next day, Mary, Sofia, and I set off in the morning sun. We planned to further scout for attack scenarios on Goldwater’s palace. It felt odd to not have Barid around. For a short period of time, I felt like I was a part of something. Now they were all dead but Sofia.

I turned to Mary. “Why are we scouting during the day this time? Are you sure that’s safe?”

She grunted. “We’ll be fine. My illusions are plenty powerful to hide us. Today you’ll stay at my side. No gallivanting around or you're going to threaten the mission,” said Mary.

I halted, scowling and faced the old woman. “If I see people in trouble, I'm going to help. This is not a debate.”

Sofia grabbed my hand. “I’m with him,” she said to Mary, then winked at me.

Mary massaged her temples, sneering. “Are you girls done bonding? If we’re going to succeed, everything has to go perfectly. Let’s get moving again.” She stormed off, mumbling to herself. “What a couple of weaklings... amazing they made it this far... pathetic... no better than Wilders...”

After making a few turns, we entered an alleyway. Down a short distance, it opened into a large courtyard. We jogged into it.

A quarter of the way across, Sofia spoke to Mary. “I hope your illusions hold up. I feel so exposed out here.”

Mary snorted. “I have complete control over my illusions.” She slowed when we neared the center of the courtyard.

“Why are we stopping here?” I asked.

“Don’t worry about it. I just need a rest.” Said Mary, then faced away with a smile.

Sofia squinted at the woman and reached for her sword hilt. “Shouldn’t we rest near a wall or some other shelter?”

“No,” said Mary. “This is right where I want you to be.”

“What does that—” Sofia began, then jerked her head up.

My stomach soured as I gazed into the distance. Black-clad men poured out of every alleyway. Sofia ripped her sword out with a hiss. I wheeled to face the alley we came from, drawing Peacemaker. Men ran down it with swords drawn. There must have been hundreds, no thousands of them coming from all directions. There was no escape.

Behind me, Mary chuckled. “I’ve got you now. Finally, I completed my revenge. I’ve won.”

“What?” I asked, flinching back. “For what?” I never did anything to this woman.

She threw back her head and laughed in a deep, booming voice. Her face transformed, her features becoming larger. She grew taller and broader of shoulder, her jaw filling out.

Sofia gasped. “Damn you Pavel. Why are you doing this? You killed Val.”

“You heard Valleri tell us to find Mary Wollstone,” I said. “You were the one running away.”

He shrugged his shoulders before throwing his head back, laughing. “One of you is correct.”

My eyes narrowed as he began to change again. He shrank, his bulk transforming from muscle to fat and his face filling out. The greasy hair that lay over his thick-rimmed glasses was unmistakable.

I spat. “Sid.”

The blood stained bandages covering his cheek didn’t dim the fury in his eyes.

“All this time it was you. You replaced Pavel, back when we killed Grand Duke Nieri. I should have known. I saw Pavel and Mary rubbing their temples like you do when you’re upset. I thought it was strange but didn’t know why.”

“You’ve never been very bright,” said Sid.

“I should have seen through your illusions.”

He laughed. “My power is far superior to yours. You’re just a telekinetic.”

My grip tightened on Peacemaker. “I don’t need another talent. I’m the most powerful telekinetic ever.

He grunted. “You’re nothing compared to Goldwater.”

“You killed my friends, and caused Lilly’s death. Now you die.”

My hands burst into green flames as my mace rocketed at his head. He vanished. His laughter seemed to come from everywhere, but he was nowhere to be seen.

“Damn.” I’d have to find the invisible man after I dealt with the countless soldiers. Raising my weapon, I gazed out at the charging assault squads, their steel weapons shining in the sun.

Sofia turned to me with grim determination on her face. “Thank talent, you saw this coming.”

Mary, or Sid rather, was stupid to write down his plans. “No, thank you for the counter plan.”

Suddenly, explosions rang out all around me as the devices we planted last night detonated. We were fortunate to find explosives at Mary’s place. My hair and clothes blew in the wind of the shockwave. I turned, closing my eyes against the dust and smoke. You guys didn’t see that coming, did you? The explosions were followed by wild screams, groans of pain, and frantic shouts.

Sofia’s talent burst from her body, striking several disoriented and injured squads. Men screamed, throwing their weapons down.

“Run,” one shouted. “They’re too powerful.” Two squads immediately routed, scrambling to get away from us.

“Hold your ground men,” their commander yelled, trying to rally them.

I was prepared to strike when something rumbled in the smoke, drawing my eyes. I couldn’t make it out but it was large. The rumbling grew louder; it was approaching. I readied my talent, prepared for anything. A tank burst from the smoke, charging toward me. My jaw dropped. I’d never seen a moving vehicle, especially not one like this. Ten-foot long blades were welded onto the front, and broad blades, as long as arms, jutted out on either side.

“Talent, no,” Sofia said.

In a burst of flames and smoke, the main turret fired. The huge projectile cut through the air toward us. Sofia leapt away; I stood still. My glowing hand swatted the projectile an instant before it tore through my chest. It bored into the ground twenty feet away, ripping through pavement.

“Amazing,” said Sofia.

I focused the entirety of my skill around the frame of the vehicle. The tank swam in a green aura. Lifting my arms, the tank skipped off the ground before floating entirely into the air. The squeaking tracks still turned, but the tank remained still. I bared my teeth while squeezing my hands shut. The front and side blades crunched inward. With a groan, the steel armor of the tank buckled, then the entire vehicle compressed to half its size. Two screams rang out from inside before falling silent. I held the massive object in the air while I waited until one of the assault squads reformed. Flipping my wrist, I hurled the sixty-ton mass of steel at the squad like a giant’s cannonball. The men’s eyes shot open as they attempted to flee the impossible. The steel death hit the squad tearing off limbs and ripping through bodies. The bulk of the squad was obliterated in one strike. A few members lay on the ground alive and screaming.

I growled as I felt the familiar telepathic influence dampen my talent. Sofia gasped, and I knew it hit her too. Although there had to be scores of attacking telepaths, only a few could hope to diminish my talent. Their power was enough to cripple my distance telekinesis but not my touch telekinesis. We had a chance. Our explosives must have killed most of the troops. Now it was time to finish the rest. After the smoke cleared, men rallied and reassembled into squads, Sofia’s talent no longer terrifying them. The mass of soldiers charged us.

My aura grew and brightened, casing out luminescence. Writhing snakes of light danced and slithered around me. I wound up my mace before slamming it down like a glowing comet colliding with the earth. Tremors rumbled through ground, and a deep crack split forty feet wide in front of me. Squads of men were thrown from their feet and dozens fell screaming into the hole.

Still, there were countless soldiers remaining, many more than I imagined. This wouldn’t be easy. They closed on us.

I spun, ducked, leaned, and leapt to avoid strikes, all while raining death on anyone who came within range. Again and again, I swung my mace. Left to right, I smashed through rows of swords, armor, and men. Each line that reached me held men with eyebrows lowered and jaws clenched. Each time I swung, their jaws dropped and their eyes bulged. None could hope to block Peacemaker’s might.

I glanced back at Sofia. Men cowered, hesitated, screamed, and ran from her as her blade sliced, bit, and thrust through them, tearing their flesh and severing their limbs. The telepaths couldn’t numb all of her talent.

Although my talent was dampened, I was still able to block most nearby strikes. The ones I missed, my armor took care of. One sword slid by my defenses, aimed at my head. I raised my hand and smacked it behind me, sending the man sprawling into me. I grabbed his arm and tossed him away with a grunt. He sprawled into a squad, tripping men. I spun around, swinging Peacemaker in a hissing arc. It ripped through the first two rows of men, tearing through armor, crushing bones, and shredding flesh. Before it hit Sofia, I flipped it over her head, then slammed it into a bearded man’s chest.

I gasped as I suddenly felt my breath restricted. Looking out into the waves of men, I saw one standing unmoving, focused entirely on me. In a break from the attacks, I picked up a rock and launched it at the man. The object sped through the air before striking him in the chest and ripping through him. I thought of the tree by the river and Ben’s wide eyes as my breath returned.

Even as I killed a man on my right, another attacked from the left. I blocked the man’s first strike. He swung again. I raised my mace in its path but gasped as the blade sailed by, slicing shallowly into my leg. An illusionist. Another man’s sword sliced toward me, but when I blocked, he disappeared. Huffing in frustration, I punched the illusionist in the chest, my hand ripping through his unarmored body. He collapsed, a broken heap, and I turned on my next foe.

As time passed, bodies piled into hills, and blood pooled into lakes but still men attacked. I glanced into the distance, my stomach souring as I saw rows upon rows of assault squads remaining. I never thought there’d be this many soldiers.

Sofia screamed behind me. I spun around to face her. A gruff man held a knife at her throat. A faint red glow surrounded the blade. Did I have enough talent left to beat him? Unsure, my stomach sank. I wasn’t willing to risk it. I knelt, then dropped my mace, weary and beaten. Men cautiously approached, but when I didn’t resist, they took Peacemaker and removed my breastplate. It was dented and gashed in a hundred places and coated in blood. They seized Sofia’s sword, then secured thick chains around our arms and legs. A man walked over with a needle doubtlessly containing talent inhibitor. He injected it into Sofia and me.

From behind me, I heard Sid’s voice. “I win. Goldwater has his prize.”

CHAPTER 22

Two guards threw us to the ground in Goldwater’s throne room. We were defeated, unarmed, and bloodied. Lying on moss colored marble, I gazed around the richly adorned chamber. Ancient paintings, exotic weapons, and gold threaded tapestries decorated crimson walls. A polished oak desk sat in a corner with perfectly lined up papers on it. Scantily clad serving women sat on a plush rug in the corner sewing clothes, chatting, and laughing. Sid stood next to them, smiling with his head held high and his eyes locked on me. Hate brewing inside me, I scowled at the pudgy bastard.

A huge, claw—footed gold throne dominated the room. In that throne sat the tyrant himself... Archduke Goldwater. A cold shiver coursed through my body, panic threatening to overwhelm me. Closing my eyes, I was back in my jail cell, lying on the ground under Goldwater’s boot. Instinctively, I reached for my ribs. My hand lurched to a halt as steel cuffs cut into my wrists. I growled in frustration.

Standing to his full massive height, he waved a hand at the women, his cape rippling on his broad shoulders. “Leave us.”

The women squeaked, their eyes darting from the massive man to us. After gathering their projects, they scurried from the room, their breasts threatening to bounce free from their tops.

“You too,” Goldwater said as he waved toward Sid.

Sid raised his hands. “But I helped capture them.”

Goldwater slowly turned to regard Sid, his eyes like death. “Did you just question my order?”

Sid paled behind his thick glasses, only a shade darker than the white bandage on his cheek. “No, no Sir,” he stammered.

“Sir? You will call me archduke. Now leave.”

“Sorry Archduke,” said Sid. He bowed and hurried from the room, his stomach bouncing. Now only Goldwater and his two guards remained.

I examined Goldwater. He was born to be followed. All men looked like children compared to him; all men were children compared to him. How could I have ever thought that we had any chance of defeating such a supreme being? I should have learned from my last encounter.

He exuded power and confidence as he spoke in his booming voice. “You killed Nieri.” He spat the words out, his large jaw bunching. “A man worthy of respect, the only one I could trust for ages. Now that he’s dead, you’ll feel pain.” He smashed his gloved fist into his palm.

“Still, you did defeat him... that makes you superior. I underestimated you in thinking the warden and Sid could contain you. They convinced me that I didn’t need to use a grand duke to watch over you. Now, the warden’s dead, but Sid has redeemed himself. I’m glad I recruited him. He’s a good puppet.”

Goldwater shrugged his massive shoulders. “At least their torture methods were passable.”

Spotty memories of unbearable pain, followed by my rampage, assailed my consciousness. My heart began to race, and I clenched my jaw. I didn’t care if he was a god. I would make him regret my torture. I would make him regret killing all the people he did.

The smile that extended on his face repulsed me. “It’s amazing that through all our torture you never gave up your pathetic Coalition. Until we tricked you, that is. Not so clever are you?”

Sofia hissed to my right. “You’d be surprised.”

Even now, her support warmed my heart.

In a flash, Goldwater’s smile faded as he rounded on Sofia. “Nothing surprises me, girl. You have no idea what I’ve seen, what I know, and what I’ve done. And you can’t possibly imagine what I’m capable of.”

She glared at him, unwavering.

“The Coalition supports its people like America used to,” I said. “I will never intentionally betray them.”

Goldwater laughed, throwing his head back. “What a joke. You really think the America government supported its people... that the Coalition does? America unleashed the greatest horror mankind has ever lived through.”

I squinted. Did he mean the Atom bombs? They were nothing compared to the Terror Virus.

“I see you’re struggling to figure it out. Let me help you. You trust your government and your education. You think they have your best interests in mind, but they lie. They lie to keep you in line, just like I do to my people.”

“About what?” I asked, suddenly feeling patriotic. “The Coalition’s government is by and for the people. They wouldn’t lie.”

He grunted. “How many times have you been told that Iran released the virus on America?”

I raised my chin. “So what? They like to remind us of our true enemies. Iran destroyed the world and you oppress your people.”

His entire body bounced as he laughed. “You got one part right, but it wasn’t Iran who released the virus.”

I scrunched my face, shaking my head. “Then who?”

“It was America who released the Terror Virus on Americans.”

“Liar! Why would they do that?”

“Shut up Goldwater,” Sofia said. “He’ll say anything to disturb you, Jaden.”

“One more interruption, girly, and I’ll muzzle you,” Goldwater said before turning back to me, suddenly calm. “They did it because the virus imbued talent. The people in charge wanted more power and they got it. The virus only mutated into a killer after the subsequent exposures. It killed people that didn’t matter... regular citizens.”

“That’s not true.” The Coalition would have told us if it was... right? Could they have been lying all this time?

He laughed. “Silly boy, it is true; I was there. I’m the one who commissioned the creation of the virus in the first place. I’m the one who ushered in the vote for its release. I orchestrated the collapse of America because I wanted power; I wanted more control and now I have it.”

“He’s clearly lying,” Sofia said to me. “He’s just trying to get under your skin.”

He lifted his hand with a confident smile. A plague jumped off the wall and hovered over to me. A newspaper article was laminated to the surface of the dark wood. In the picture were two men shaking hands in front of a large white house with tall pillars at the center of it. Something about the building looked familiar. I didn’t recognize the one man, but the other was Goldwater. I read the title, my eyes widening. Goldwater’s Super Pac, Living Free, Tips Presidential Election. President.... My gaze darted back up to the picture. Of course. It was the White House, where American presidents lived before it was destroyed in the war. How was that possible? It’s been gone for hundreds of years.

While Goldwater’s mouth smiled, his eyes were stone under his thick black eyebrows. “It’s the president and I shaking hands. The great American president, who I and the other financial elites owned.”

“Impossible. You can’t be that old.”

“No, not impossible. The first of us were unimaginably more powerful than anyone with talent today, including you. Some of us were granted incredibly long life.”

I squinted at him. “Where are the others then?”

“I couldn’t afford to have others around me who were that powerful. I’ve long since taken care of them.”

I raised my chin. “The people would never have allowed the government to release the virus. America was a democracy.”

He laughed. “America was no democracy. All past governments catered to a few privileged individuals. America was the worst.”

I shook my head. “No. People in America were free and prosperous.”

“They really did a number on you. You’ll believe anything they tell you. It was the same way with the American people. The Coalition teaches you that democracy equals control, so you’ll follow the people you elect like lemmings. Like all governments, yours doesn’t work for you. Did you ever notice how big the high general’s mansion is, how much wealth he has?”

I stared at the ground. He was extremely wealthy. Where had he gotten all that money and rare artwork? The position didn’t pay much more than any other?

“Don’t listen Jaden,” said Sofia.

“You see that I’m right,” said Goldwater. “The American government was a gun. Everyone sought to point that gun in the direction that benefited them, but no one could compete against the massive wealth of corporations and other super wealthy Americans.”

I shook my head trying to wrap my mind around the idea. America was the land of prosperity for all. Was he lying?

“As one of the super wealthy, I was among the people who truly controlled the government. We took over power gradually, primarily through lobbying and campaign donations. By lobbying, I mean giving politicians gifts and then lucrative jobs when they retired. When we gathered enough power, we ushered in Corporate Personhood, which open the floodgates for campaign donations. By then we had near complete control of the government. It was impossible to get elected without our money, and with our money, came our demands.”

Did that really happen? His story sounded more and more plausible. It would explain how those people got so rich in the first place. “How would the people have missed that?”

“People are sheep. Most people believed anything they were told by the media, the media that we controlled. Anytime someone came to the correct conclusion, we used the media to make them look like crazy conspirators or violent extremists. It was amazing how well it worked.”

I couldn’t help but think about how many times I was told we were free in the Coalition. Why then was I forced into the military?

Goldwater continued, “Through my influence and my wealthy friends’ influence, Congress passed the law to release the Terror Virus, a virus they knew would mutate into a killer. Only seven people voted against the bill, but they all knew we were committing mass genocide. Worst of all it was on our own people.”

Sofia gasped, shaking her head.

Goldwater smiled. “After the virus began to kill Americans, we used the media to convince the people that it was Iran who released it. They bought it like the fools they were. We went to war with Iran and the world joined in, but the Terror Virus killed the most. ”

The thought of America releasing the virus on its own people was disgusting.

“First we arrested protestors. According to our new national security laws, they were terrorists. By the time the general population realized what was going on, it was too late. The people rose up, but what chance did they have against us? We controlled the wealth, the food supply, and the army. We saw everything with our cameras, drones, and our surveillance of the internet. We also had talent, the power to destroy the world. We slaughtered them until they fought no more. By then, over ninety percent of the population was wiped out. We put the remaining citizens into camps, where we could control their every behavior. They worked for us, just as they always had, to usher in prosperity for the rich.”

Why did people have to be so selfish? Why couldn’t they just work for the benefit of everyone?

“After the people were controlled, the wealthy, the politicians, and military, now all talented, began to disagree how we’d run the country. Our unimaginable new abilities went to our heads. The military fought with congress, the CIA with the FBI. The wealthy elites, like me, were suddenly no longer in complete control. We warred with them all, striving for power. Up until then America’s radiation walls and defenses had left infrastructure largely intact. In our struggle for power, we destroyed cities; we destroyed what was left of America. Eventually we burnt ourselves out.”

I shook my head in awe of his story. If it was true, everything I’d learned was a lie.

“Don’t think that your talented are any better. They’re descendants of murderers too... as are you. The Coalition told you that they wanted to invade Liberty Kingdom to free the people. In truth, they want more power and resources just like governments always do.”

Could that be true? Could they just be invading to gain more land? No, the Coalition cared about people. Surely after they invaded, they would let Liberty’s people govern themselves. “The Coalition wouldn’t do that.”

“Silly child. You’re acting like a mindless sheep. You’re not one of the weak. You’re one of the elites now, one of the guns. Join me, and we will control this land and its entire pathetic population. I know you; you thrive on power. I’ve been watching you for years.”

An icy chill ran up my spine, and I shivered.

“Join me, and you’ll have unimaginable control. No one will ever make you feel small again. No one could ever threaten us.”

“Never! If that’s what the American government was like, so be it, that’s not me. I believe in true freedom, freedom from manipulation. I believe in a true people’s democracy. As long as my heart beats, I’ll fight slavery; I’ll fight for the people.”

Sofia met my eyes. “I’m with you.”

Goldwater pounded his iron fist into his palm. “Then you’ll join me by force. I will blunt you against the men, women, and children of your homeland. You will kill your loved ones first, then everyone else. I’ll make you torture them until it haunts you for all eternity. You are now under my power, my control, just as everyone else will be.” The archduke smiled cruelly, a smile that would make the tough weep and the weak lose their minds.

An impending sense of dread shook my body. What was I thinking... that an ambush was enough to turn the tide in an impossible battle? I now realized we never could have won that battle.

Goldwater eyed Sofia. “I’m going to have some fun with you. You’ll fit in perfectly with my harem. I can’t wait to feel you on top of me.”

Sofia struggled against her chains. “You bastard! I’ll kill you. I’ll kill you for my parents.”

I clenched my fists, adrenaline racing through me. Luckily, I didn’t allow the talent inhibitor to enter our bodies. It was time for plan B, for the King’s Gambit. It was a bold and risky attack, but it brought me to Goldwater. He should have killed me in prison.

Clenching my teeth, I shot into the air. My body burst into a brilliant green inferno. My muscles bulged, but my mind did the work. When I flung my arms apart, my thick chains shattered, shooting out fragments of metal.

Goldwater grunted but didn’t flinch. He tilted his head down and grimaced. A three-inch steel shard sprouted from his uniform, a uniform that quickly grew crimson. Unflinching, he grabbed the shard, plucked it from his body, and tossed it to the ground, smiling the whole time. A black glow sealed his wound.

Goldwater stood firm like a bear, unconcerned by threats. I’d show him his mistake. In a shimmery burst, Sofia’s chains flew from her body as I propelled her upward. She shot into the air, drawing forth her hidden throwing knife. An instant later, it flew at Goldwater.

He didn’t flinch. The blade froze an inch before his face, then clattered to the ground. An easy kill was more than we could have hoped for. In all of the action, the guards had just sprung to life, drawing their weapons. I glanced at a couple curved swords and a steel-shafted halberd hanging on the wall. I only had a second before Goldwater’s telepathic disruption would hit me. The weapons sprung to life, shooting through the air and exploding through the chests of the two guards before they could wield their talent. The halberd, aimed for the archduke’s back, just missed him as he casually stepped aside.

My hand whipped out and caught it. It was tiny compared to my mace but was still heavy because of its all steel construction. It felt good to have a hunk of metal in my hands again. I stood straight, raising my chin. Sofia stood next to me, a curved sword in hand. We wouldn’t be victims.

Goldwater looked bored. Why wasn’t he disrupting my talent? It didn’t matter. I focused my mind on a row of daggers hanging on the wall, ready to kill him. Goldwater’s telepathic disruption slammed into my mind, destroying my telekinetic control. The daggers hopped from the wall, then fell harmlessly to the ground. My mind reeled, causing me to wince and stumble. Momentarily stunned, I shook my head and readied my halberd. It would have to get personal.

Goldwater smiled instead of charging, a fiery, black aura flaring around his body. I gasped as my body lurched off the ground in a black glow. He waved his hand. I struck a stone wall, green sparks flying out as the wall cracked. When my feet hit the ground, I stood steady, unharmed by his attack. He grunted. In a blur, I smashed my hands into the wall and ripped out a large chunk of rock. Gritting my teeth, I flung the boulder. Goldwater yawned as he tilted his finger to the side. The boulder instantly reversed directions before speeding toward Sofia. My breath froze. She leapt aside. The boulder smashed into a thousand pieces as it struck the wall.

Before I could react, I flew into the air again. Goldwater twisted his hands, and I rotated horizontally. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Sofia sprint at Goldwater, sword aimed at his chest. He angled his pointer finger. She skidded into a black velvet couch, then flipped over it and crashed onto the ground. Goldwater faced me again. He smiled as he pulled his hands apart.

Instant tension tore at my joints, racking my body with pain. I squeezed my eyes shut, straining to resist his power. My weakened talent fought to hold my body together. If my concentration waned or I fatigued, I’d rip in half. I floated helplessly, until his pull vanished.

Goldwater shrugged. “Hmm, you are powerful, aren’t you? I underestimated you. Killing you will be fun.”

The archduke pulled forth his matching morning stars and smiled. “You’re insects compared to me. If you will not be tamed, then I will crush you.”

Shrugging off his black and gold silk cape, the massive man charged me. He struck powerful blows, jarring my bones as I blocked. His weapon skill and touch telekinesis were unbelievable. Had I made a mistake? Sofia’s talent seared through the air and struck him. The strength of it would have sent a battle hardened solider screaming out of his mind with fear. Goldwater smirked. Sofia spun around me, slashing at his feet while I thrust lighting fast at his throat, chest, stomach, and groin. He stepped over her attack, and his weapon spun around, blocking each of my strikes as if I was moving in slow motion. I growled, thrusting and slashing repeatedly. Anytime my attack waned, Sofia’s began.

He laughed and turned away, using feel alone to block our attacks. Together we struck at every part of his body a hundred times. He blocked everything, his stance unchanged, still not looking. When he turned back, his morning star crashed into me, sending me sprawling to the ground. I slid on my back, watching Sofia and him with horror.

I leapt back up and attacked again, knowing that we couldn’t last. I had to end it quick. I blocked a few more teeth rattling swings, waiting for my chance. There! He swung at Sofia with one morning star and at me with his other. I sidestepped his strike, the spikes of his weapon tearing through my sleeve.

In a radiant blur, I thrust my halberd at his throat. The weapon in his other hand smacked it aside. I stumbled, off balanced from my attack. He punched me in the chest, his gold rings glinting in the light. My ribs cracked before I crashed into the ground. The world swam around me as I struggled to breathe, but I refused to give in. I stood, legs unsteady but vision clearing. Sofia deflected countless crushing blows from the giant, her sweaty shirt plastered to her body. Her defense was slowing, her movements sloppy.

Releasing a surge of talent, I launched myself at the man. I exhaled sharply as Sofia leapt in front of me, her sword knocking my halberd aside. Goldwater’s manipulation talent flowed through her body. She swung at my head, light flashing off her sword. I danced away, but it wasn’t enough. The sword bit into my left shoulder.

Goldwater clapped. “Excellent,” he said.

Sofia dashed at me before striking a flurry of blows, blood lust in her eyes. Her sword whizzed by my head as I dodged at super human speeds. Refusing to strike back, I deflected the next three blows aimed for my throat. How could I stop her without hurting her? Her blade whirred as it cut through the air toward my shin. I stepped back, just avoiding the tip of the blade. After pain lanced up the back of my foot, I knew I’d made my first mistake.

Losing my balance, my arms flailed, and I fell to the ground. I grunted as my head hit Goldwater’s fireplace hearth. My halberd rattled to the ground next to me.

From behind Sofia, I heard Goldwater laughing. “Perhaps I can help you with your lover’s quarrel.”

Goldwater released a stronger wave of talent aimed at Sofia. She stepped up to me, lifting her sword in both hands above her head. Still dazed, I struggled to rise, to flee.

“There’s no quarrel if there’s only one of you,” Goldwater said.

Sofia stood stiffly above me, her muscles straining. “I can’t hold him off,” she said through clenched teeth.

He laughed again. “That’s right, because you’re my puppet. Just like everyone is my puppet.”

He assailed her with another burst of talent. Sofia’s entire body tensed as her sword sprung to life slicing through the air toward my chest. With a gasp, I rolled off his hearth onto the marble floors.

Sofia’s sword collided with the ground a foot from my body. A stone chip struck my hand, slicing it open before landing on my chest. I blinked at the stone, then smiled. I grabbed it and spun it at Goldwater’s head.

His talent control flickered. Sofia instantly turned and charged Goldwater. She slashed relentlessly at his head, screaming furiously. Feeling my mind clear, I sat up. I touched my head and grimaced. The bump was huge, but there was no time to relax. With a growl, I flung myself to my feet, a green trail flowing behind me. My glowing halberd shot into my hand.

When I was but two steps from him, he swung at Sofia. The spiked iron ball of his weapon struck her in the torso. Her chest constricted with a sickening crunch, and she collapsed to the ground. Our eyes met for a moment, her expression a stark grimace.

She mouthed the words, “I love you,” but then fell limp, her eyes closing.

I staggered, feeling the strength leave my legs. The world spun around me, dizzying me. We would both die; Goldwater couldn’t be killed. Palms sweaty, I focused on Sofia, sensing for talent. If I could feel it, it meant she was still alive. I bit my lip, my stomach fluttering until I felt a faint glimmer of talent. There was hope.

Goldwater held his hands out to his sides. “Want more?”

I readied my weapon and locked his eyes. “Yes.”

My mouth was dry, my muscles wearied. I wiped the dripping sweat from my brow. My eyes drilled into his, but his gaze didn’t waver. He smiled mirthlessly and breathed easily. His chin was raised; his body was rooted to the ground. His calm demeanor hadn't changed since I first broke my chains, and his hair was still perfectly in place. I refused to believe that I was that far beneath him, that I was no threat. Leaping toward him, I jabbed countless times so fast that a normal man would have been filled with half a hundred holes in a heartbeat. Goldwater was no normal man.

Not one of my attacks landed. He easily stepped away from each, not even raising his weapon. In an eye-blink, his weapon crashed into me, and I was on the ground, dazed and raggedly breathing. When I tried to stand, my legs wobbled like jelly. I collapsed again.

The tyrant stood over me, his face chiseled stone. “Wouldn't you rather join me than be pummeled? We could take turns with Sofia.”

“You are everything I hate.”

He shook his head. “That’s rough. We’re more alike than you think. I created you after all.”

“I’ve transcended my despicable origin. You’re still the same.”

Refusing to give in, I steadied my muscles, then stood. I had to save Sofia. He blurred forward. His morning star whipped down, black streaks training behind it. I jerked my head and body back but was too slow. Two of the spikes on his weapon ripped long bloody trails in my shirt and chest. I stumbled backward, my body twisting. My one foot landed on a throw rug with naked women depicted on it. It slid back, tossing me to the ground. My body depressed as it smacked into the floor, my breath gushing out of me. I reflexively gasped to draw in air but was unable. After a few racking coughs, I managed to suck in a breath.

My talent glowed, but I felt drained. I had to push myself to the limit to survive. He looked calm, his eyes slightly shut as if he could doze off at any minute. I put a shaky hand on the ground and slowly pushed myself up, my legs and knees trembling. I raised my halberd again. He stroked his clean shaved jaw, and a smirk sat under his thick nose. His massive back was straight, and his morning stars rested at the end of lowered arms.

My own life didn’t matter, only Sofia’s did. I sprinted at him before jabbing at his legs. He deflected the tip with his weapon. I spun, flaring my power and whipped around the blazing end of my halberd at his chest. It was a strike that would have cracked a mountain in half. He stepped back, blocking the blow with a grunt. A single strand of his hair fell out of place, and a hint of perspiration lined his brow. He reached up with a grimace, then slid the hair back.

He attacked again at a breakneck speed. His weapon flashed at me in a blur, striking relentlessly. I gasped for breath, giving ground and barely blocking each teeth-rattling strike. My arms ached, jarred from his attacks, but he didn’t break through my defense. Finally, after what seemed like an hour, his defense slipped an inch out of position. Riddled with bruises, broken bones, and blood, I drained the entirety of my talent and lunged for his heart. The strike was perfect, its speed a bolt of lightning, its power an avalanche.

At the last instant the window closed, his morning star deflecting my strike. I gasped, unable to believe it. My blade sliced the top of his shoulder, missing its mark by eight inches. His hand shot up, dropped his weapon, and grabbed mine. He tugged even as I tried to retract it. I lurched forward, refusing to let go. His pull was too strong, his grip too powerful. The weapon ripped from my hands and flew across the room, clattering on the ground. I wobbled forward for a few steps but didn’t fall. I stood five feet from him, bent over and breathing hard, my hands resting on my knees. He laughed, the cut on his shoulder glowing black and then sealing shut.

I glanced toward my weapon that lay across the room. It was too far away, so I raised my fists.

“I haven’t had this much fun in years,” he said with a big grin. He tossed his remaining weapon aside. “Attack me.”

I did, sprinting forward, arms raised. Fists flashing, I jabbed at his face six times in a heartbeat. Each one missed as he turned and leaned away from them, his hands lowered. I growled and rattled off a quick left, right, left combination of hooks. He spun away from the first, twisted to avoid the second, and then bent right to avoid the third. But my third strike was a feint. I hooked my right fist at his face even as he was leaning into it. My punch connected solidly with his jaw. He absorbed the blow easily, unwavering. I staggered back, holding my throbbing hand.

“Not bad. Now it’s my turn.”

Before I could even lift my hands, Goldwater struck three times. A straight punch slammed into my stomach, doubling me over and expelling the air from my lungs. A right hook crashed into my ribs, snapping several with an audible crack. An uppercut collided with my jaw, shattering it and shooting pain throughout my face. White light exploded behind my eyes, dazing me. I flung my fist at him in an off-balanced, weak punch. He caught my hand an inch from his face.

His fingers crunched down on my mine, pulverizing my bones. Before I could register the sure to be blinding pain, he wrenched my arm down over his other one, snapping my elbow and tearing my tendons. I howled, dominated by terrible agony and intense fear and threw a desperate, wild hooking punch at his head, my glow dimming. He swatted it aside, almost disdainfully and rattled off two front kicks to both of my shins. They snapped, my bones punching through the backs of my calves. I collapsed on the ground screaming and writhing.

The next thing I knew, he was sitting on my chest, hailing down punches onto my face. I stared blearily up at him, somehow remaining conscious.

“Having fun?” he asked with a chuckle.

Vision darkening, I desperately tried to re-exert control over my telekinesis, to lash out or deflect his strikes. His telepathy dominated me though, destroying my control. My defeat was absolute. My uncle’s past words repeated in my head. You are worthless, and you will always be worthless.

It was all over. Sofia would soon die. I had failed her, just like I had failed Lilly, Ben, Liberty’s people, and my dead friends from The Underground. I was worthless and now dead.

While I choked on blood, in the midst of bone cracking punches, my anger and hope faded. I heard Goldwater’s rapid breath; I felt my heart pound against my chest. The smell of blood was thick in my nose. The cold marble floor cooled my back. I took a strained breath, feeling it pass into my lungs and deep into my stomach. If I had to die, I’d do it on my own terms. I’d live my last moment on earth to the fullest as Sofia had taught me. The world slowed as I experienced everything, my focus more intense than ever.

Suddenly everything changed, becoming richer, more real. I heard Sofia’s soft breathing from across the room and smelled her vanilla perfume. I felt her weak heart beating in her crushed chest through the floor. I smelled smoke and garbage in the city streets and Goldwater’s pungent sweat. My vision deepened. The complexity of Goldwater’s face unfolded before me, revealing every wrinkle and imperfection.

I felt every cell in my body and the blood coursing through my veins. I sensed my talent hiding in the back of my mind, chased away by Goldwater’s telepathy. I reached out to my talent, feeling its velvety complexity rippling around. Goldwater’s talent was like a weed shading mine from the sun. I ripped the weed from my mind. My talent blossomed, then flourished, my body glowing like a green star. All this time my anger was holding me back after all. I was barely scratching the surface of my potential. My focus gave me true power, just like Deo had said so long ago.

Goldwater squinted at my sudden radiance, and his fist froze before my face. He blinked rapidly, shaking his head, mouth gaping. “What? Impossible!”

His talent struck my mind, attempting to dampen my power. I brushed it off, like dust on my shoulder.

A tingling rush pulsed inside my mind. Hmm, what was that? I focused entirely on the sensation, and my talent flashed. Insight rushed into my brain, like a charging river. I had no idea where the information came from, but the possibilities were endless.

I thought back to when Sofia had cut me. She was amazed that it healed overnight. When Sid’s sword struck my shoulder, it didn’t hit me with the flat side. My talent had healed the gash before I looked at it.

It had been healing me all this time. Now, it was my turn. I scanned my brutalized body, taking inventory of every wound. With new understanding and telekinetic energy, I focused on the raw materials inside me, then combined elements into compounds and molecules. If a necessary element was lacking, I tore others apart to build it, drawing from the blood on my face first.

New cells rapidly grew throughout my body and mended torn tissue. My telekinesis positioned my shattered bones before they healed. My crushed face filled out, and then the skin on its surface regenerated. In seconds, I was like new.

Goldwater’s eyes bulged. “No.”

Grasping my talent, I winked at him. He flew backward crashing against the wall, knocking pre-war paintings to the ground. He collapsed as the door burst open. Scores of guards stood in the doorway. I slammed the door in their faces. Their weapons pounded the steel door, but I held it firm. No one else had to die today. Except Sid....

I slowly turned back on the Goldwater. He cowered in the corner, babbling. “It’s not possible. It’s not possible. It’s not possible....”

“You could have done so much good, but instead you desired control,” I said. “To satisfy your desire you destroyed lives and beat down people until they rose no more. People like you don't deserve to live. You’re darkness, you’re evil, and I’m the bane of all you stand for. You infect others with your relentless illusions, drugs, and flagrant propaganda—”

“This isn’t over, and there will be others,” he growled, cutting me off. His deep-set eyes held a hint of his old confidence.

I inhaled, feeling the air caress my throat and lungs. “It is, and I’ll kill them too. Now, you burn.”

I had already built elements. Shaking atoms should be simple. I focused on Goldwater’s body and increased the oscillation of all his particles tenfold.

His face grew bright red, and he groaned. When smoke rolled out of his mouth, and his face blistered, he screamed. Seconds later, flames burst from his eyes, mouth, ears, and nose, silencing him. In the face of the fire, shadows danced on the walls. In only a few seconds, his body burned into a human shaped pile of ash. The gold of his molten rings pooled up next to it.

“I'm not so worthless after all.” I did it; Goldwater was finally dead... but Sofia?

I rushed over to her and laid one hand on her broken body. I would rather have cancer eat me away and be mired in unbearable pain until death, than live without her. I couldn’t lose her like I lost Lilly and everyone else.

Acid burned my throat, and I swallowed to keep it down. She wasn’t breathing. I felt her neck for a pulse. None. I clutched her arm and flooded her with healing talent, pouring everything into her. My fingers pressed into her neck again. No pulse. I compressed her heart with my talent, hoping to restart it. The second I stopped, it did too. I stared at her limp body, gaping, unable to believe it. She was dead. If only I transcended quicker…

I collapsed to ground, devastating emotion smothering me. “Nooo, how is this possible?” I yelled, beating my fists into the ground. “Not you Sofia, not you. You're all that matters to me.” Freeing Liberty from the archduke's tyranny was worthless without her. I failed again. Why have power if you can’t protect the ones you love? I hugged myself, sobbing, never feeling more alone.

After I could cry no more, I lay on the ground, unmoving. Men shouted and pounded on the door, but I didn’t care.

I flinched as a voice spoke in my mind. Change it.

Change what?

See and change it.

See what... then awareness brightened my mind and I knew. I had to peer deeper into reality. My vision soared far into the room around me. The marble floor became porous, the cells of the oak desk large empty husks. The fabric of Sofia’s clothes stretched until I saw every string separated by huge gaps. Her skin became cells, then the building blocks of cells. Beyond that were trillions of atoms with points of energy orbiting around them. Deeper still, the atoms split into several smaller particles. Finally, the world melted into a stream of glowing strings. I watched as the strings rotated, spinning time along.

I focused deeper and deeper on the spiraling strings until nothing else existed. The outer fringes of my being began to disperse, interacting with the fabric of the world. Focusing all of my will and talent, I concentrated on a single need. The strings slowed, then stopped. My body dissolved as time and space blurred.

☼☼☼

I was nowhere and everywhere when my awareness returned. I was the highest happiness. Nothing was around me, no ground, no water, no wind, no motion, and no dimension. I was infinity; I was bliss. Everything was as it should be. I existed free of pain, suffering, or guilt. I was aware of everything and desired nothing. Time no longer existed or never existed.

A single word knocked at my consciousness. I let it blow away like the wind. Nothing could affect me now. The word knocked again more insistently, creating the briefest disharmony. Again, the word washed away, leaving me liberated in the void.

The word slammed into me. Sofia!

How could I have forgotten? What was pure happiness without her? I focused my entire existence on her name. The glowing strings reversed direction. Ripped from bliss, my mind lurched in unthinkable pain and suffering. My body materialized on solid ground. Goldwater stood before me, his eyes shooting open. His morning star tore through the air, then slammed into my chest, caving it inward. I took solace in the feel of Sofia’s arms on my back and Goldwater’s dropped jaw as I died.

☼☼☼

Just before Goldwater's attack crushed the life out of Sofia, someone appeared in the weapons path. It was... me? I gasped as my talent control returned, flooding me with power. In an instant, I wielded it. Every ancient weapon ripped from the walls in an emerald explosion aimed at Goldwater. The countless blades cut through the air and punched, ripped, and sliced into him. He groaned and fell on his hands and knees, his blood pooling on the marble floor.

He craned his neck before glaring at me, his thick eyebrows lowered. I stepped back. He jerked a dagger free from his arm and pushed himself to his knees.

“It’s not over,” he said, blood dripping from his mouth.

My stomach lurched, and I lifted my halberd. He stepped toward me... once, then again. The blades slid out of him, pulled by glowing black tendrils. His talent swam around his body, sealing his wounds. I stepped back, glancing around nervously.

He took too more steps. I nearly ran before he stumbled, coughing up blood. His arm dropped to his side, his dagger falling to the ground. I lowered my halberd, exhaling slowly. Despite his weakness, his eyes still raked mine.

“It’s not over,” he said just before his eyes rolled back, and he fell forward.

Cautiously, I approached his prone body, thinking he might leap up at any second. He didn’t and when I reached him, my blade sliced down, severing his head. Better safe than sorry. I threw my halberd to the ground, then spit on it.

Sofia and I met eyes, smiles growing on our faces. We ran to each other and hugged tightly. I lifted her before spinning. She laughed, her eyes crinkling and her legs streaming out in circles.

I lowered her to the ground but kept my arm around her. “We did it!”

“Finally,” she said with a sigh.

Her eyes flicked to my right, and she frowned. I followed her gaze. She looked at the dead me, or whoever he was.

“What happened? Who is that?” she asked.

“Me, I guess, but I don’t know how.”

“Could it be an illusion?”

I pressed my knuckles to my lips and thought about it. “No. I would have sensed that.”

She titled her head and played with one of her curls before her eyes lit up. “Wait. Could a future you have traveled back in time?”

I flinched back at the thought. The idea was mind-blowing and seemed impossible. What else could it have been though? “Maybe.”

“Could you learn to do that?”

Possibilities whirled in my mind. If I did, I could save Ben and Lilly. An excited shiver ran through my body at the implications and my heart was suddenly pounding. Almost immediately after, anxiety pushed my excitement away.

If I changed time, would Goldwater still dominate the people of Liberty? Would I ever meet Sofia? Worse, would she still live? I didn’t know. As much as I hated abandoning the possibility of saving Ben and Lilly, I couldn’t risk it.

I shrugged and gazed into Sofia’s eyes. “It doesn’t matter. Only you do,” I said, then flashed her my most charming smile.

She winked at me, a big grin on her face. “You’re pretty important too. Now let’s get out of here.”

I nodded and clasped her hand. We walked toward the door, leaving the dead me behind.

After we left the room, we tore the palace apart, looking for Sid. I found Peacemaker, but Sid and everyone else were gone. Maybe I’d seen the last of him. Somehow, I doubted it. At least Goldwater was finally dead, finally out of my life.

After walking down the wide marble steps of Goldwater’s palace, we passed through his gardens and out the main gate. A gnawing thought popped into my head. I stopped, turning back.

“What is it?” Sofia asked, her hand on my back.

I glared at Goldwater’s Palace. I shook my head at its grandeur and gaudy display of wealth. Amazingly, even though Goldwater despised women’s rights, a statue of a woman stood before his palace. Underneath the statue read, Esther Hobart Morris: Proponent of the Legislative act which in 1869 gave distinction to the territory of Wyoming. A plaque was posted next to Esther. It read, Wyoming State Capitol Building. I wondered why Goldwater didn’t tear the old sign down. Maybe he was a fan of history; he was historical after all. Next to the plaque stood an enormous bronze statue of Goldwater that easily reached thirty feet tall and shadowed Esther. The palace’s elegance was like a man gorging himself in view of his starving neighbor.

“This palace is tainted. Give me a second.”

I looked at both my arms as they glowed a bright green, loving the sensation of my talent as always. With a wave of my hand, the head of Goldwater’s statue sheared off and bounced in the distance.

I lowered my hands while dropping to one knee. I unleashed massive amounts of talent in a flowing river of power. A green inferno burst around the palace. I lifted my hands, struggling to stand, my muscles bulging. The palace groaned, then cracked. After a loud rumble, the ground began to shake. My back bent under its weight as sweat streamed down my face. Sofia jumped back, gasping as the entire palace ripped from the ground.

I lifted my arms high above my head, and the palace lurched upward. Feeling my talent begin to drain, I focused for one last burst. The massive structure suddenly rocketed toward the ground. When it collided, it exploded, shooting out concrete and steel within a few feet of us. I turned to Sofia, whose jaw hung open.

I shrugged. “Maybe Sid was hiding somewhere inside. If not, we spared Liberty from a symbol of corruption.”

She nodded. “Good.”

Where Goldwater’s palace once sat was nothing but rubble. People should be governed by equals, not by an elite class of slave masters.

CHAPTER 23

Sofia and I held hands near the entrance of Liberty Town Hall. Soon, the leaders of Locke's Coalition would arrive for the celebration. Liberty citizens and community leaders were already present. They set up chairs in front of a stage, prepared the feast, and chatted with wide smiles. The tall main-entrance doors swung open. Victor Deo, Shantice James, and a gray haired, broad shouldered man in a Coalition uniform all walked inside.

I smiled as Victor Deo walked up to us. He matched my smile and offered his wrinkled hand. I shook it.

“Jaden, it’s good to see you.”

Although I was angry with him before leaving for Liberty, I wasn’t anymore. I knew that he was just doing his job. Besides, I would never have achieved what I did without him.

“And who’s this?” he asked, pointing toward Sofia, who was squinting at him.

I turned toward her. “Sofia, meet Victor Deo.”

She shook his offered hand. “Oh! That’s who you are. It’s an honor to meet you sir. You’re a legend. I’ve heard a lot of impressive stories about you.”

The old man’s smile stretched wide. “They’re all true,” he said with a wink. He moved in closer to me, put his hand on my shoulder, and said in a low voice, “Jaden, I’m so sorry about Lilly. She was a great person. And I’m sorry we abandoned you in Liberty. I tried to convince the high general to put together a rescue team, but he wouldn’t have it.”

“Thanks, Sir. I really appreciate everything you’ve done.” He was the closest thing to a father that I had.

Commissioner Shantice James walked up next. With a smile, she shook Sofia’s hand and then mine. Her telepathy swept through me, and her eyes widened. She stood as if rooted to the ground, her mouth agape.

“Impossible. How?”

I shrugged, thinking back to the other me.

“I was awed by your potential, but I never thought this was possible. You will change the world.”

The gray haired man stepped up behind Shantice. I examined him closer and squinted. He wore a latex human mask. When he smiled, the mask peeled up with his lips.

“What's going on here, Commissioner?”

She turned on him, her eyebrows lowering, then pulled him aside to whisper something. At the end of their conversation, the man nodded. He walked up to me with a big smile, the near human look of his mask unnerving me.

“Saboteur Stone, you've done a fine service for the Coalition's Military.”

“High General?”

He nodded. “The mask does confuse things at times, but I must keep my identity concealed at all times, lest I risk assassination.”

“Of course, Sir.” He sure looked like a freak though.

“You have followed in your parents’ footsteps to become a great hero. It’s an honor to command you.”

I thought of how he commanded me to my death and then left me. He disgusted me, but I was careful to not show it. “Thank you Sir. The honor is mine.” I shook his offered hand and noticed the smoothness of it on my rough one. Unlike me, he had servants to do his work for him.

“I’d like a word with you in private.”

I shrugged. “Sure.”

His painted eyebrows lowered momentarily before his humorless smile returned. “Follow me,” he said.

I should have probably called him Sir, but he didn’t deserve it. I turned to Sofia. Her eyes flicked to the high general, and a grimace appeared on her face. He narrowed his eyes at her. For a second, I thought she might say something, but instead she turned away and clasped my hand.

I squeezed hers back. “It’s all right. Just save me a seat.”

She scrutinized the high general again, frowning.

“Please relax. I'll get your hero back to you in just a minute,” he said.

She leaned in close to me, her lips brushing my ear. “Damn he’s ugly,” she whispered. She leaned back. “Call me if you need anything.”

Her gaze lingered, then she strode away. I watched her hips swaying as she left me. Turning back, I saw the high general doing the same. Dirty old man. He led the way into the other room. I followed, my eyes raking him. Sunlight streamed in through windows, lighting up ten Coalition soldiers, who held black rifles. Next to them was a man with thinning, white hair and wrinkled face. He wore a gray pinstripe suit, gold necklaces, and gold bracelets.

“Jaden,” Maeron said. “The Coalition thanks you for freeing Liberty Kingdom. It was an amazing feat to singlehandedly defeat Goldwater.”

He couldn’t be more wrong. Singlehandedly. Hardly. Not only had Sofia helped, another version of me did too. It was the strangest thing I’d ever experienced, and I’m glad for it. If I was alone, Goldwater would have my stuffed body displayed by now, and the people would have suffered even more.

“I’d like you to meet someone,” he said, motioning his hand to the old man next to the soldiers.

The man approached me, his gold chains jingling.

“Jaden Stone,” the high general said, then patted the old man on the back. “Meet Duke Rutherford Clay.”

I remembered the name from Kevin’s story. His dad was the man’s accountant. By the look of all the gold he wore, his dad was busy. I wondered if Kevin’s parents were still alive. Would they care that Kevin was dead? Would they care that he was a hero?

The man reached out a wrinkled, veiny hand to me. I restrained a grimace and shook it. The strength of his grip surprised me.

“It’s very nice to meet you, young man.”

“You too,” I said automatically even though I couldn’t care less about him.

“Jaden, as you know Liberty will be having elections soon. I want to make sure that we have someone in place that has a strong connection to the Coalition to keep the peace. Duke Clay is the man for the job. I’d like you to campaign for him. With your support, his and my money, and my influence, there is no way he’ll lose.”

I saw how it was in the Coalition’s best interest to try to get the man elected, but I didn’t think it was fair to sway the election. Besides, I didn’t even know the man, and he was a duke. We just ousted them from power. The thought of Liberty being governed by anyone tied to Goldwater, disgusted me. “I’m sorry, but the people should be able to vote without being swayed by money or reputation.” I thought back to the power that Goldwater’s money gave him and frowned. Did things every really change?

“Rutherford, please give us a minute.”

The man nodded. “Of course, Sir.” He walked back over to the group of soldiers.

The high general turned back to me. “I want Liberty to have what’s best for them too and that’s peace. With the duke in power, peace will be assured.”

Peace was important, but I didn’t risk my life to free Liberty only to have the high general come in and start pulling the strings. I didn’t trust the man at all. How would the duke treat the people anyway if he accepted Goldwater as a ruler? “General, what you say makes some sense, but I’ll have no part of it.”

A deep frown appeared on his face, his mask twisting oddly.

“Furthermore, neither will you.”

His eyes hardened behind the mask and his fake eyebrows sank. “Don’t be a fool. If someone gets into power that doesn’t support us, we’ll have war again.”

Maybe he was right, but I didn’t think so. “I said no.”

His eyes bulged. “You said no?” he asked, spittle spraying. “I am the high general of the Coalition. You are mine, and you will follow orders.”

He’d lost his mind. No one controlled me anymore. “I quit then.”

He placed his hand on his sword. “You what? You can’t quit. As a talented citizen of Locke's Coalition, you are under obligation to serve the military until your fortieth birthday.”

“Make me.”

The high general growled, ripping out his sword, and the ten men behind him pointed their rifles at me.

I reacted instantly. Closing my fists, the barrels of each rifle suddenly turned toward High General Austin. He gasped, his eyes shooting open. Duke Clay’s sword flashed out of its scabbard.

The high general raised his hand to Rutherford and locked eyes with me. “You will lower the guns and accept my candidate. Then, when you return to the Coalition, you will follow all of my orders.”

A massive burst of talent engulfed my mind. I stumbled, clutching my head. My stomach fluttered as I strained against his will. For a minute, I feared he might overwhelm me; then I pushed back, severing his influence.

I stood tall, my chin raised. “No General, Liberty Kingdom will be free, I will not return to the Coalition, and I will not follow your orders. I drew Peacemaker, the weapon and my body flaring with mossy talent.

His jaw hung agape, his head shaking as if he couldn’t believe I’d bested his talent. In the next instant, the duke was charging toward me and the general drew back his sword, ready to strike. Just as the general’s sword was inches from my chest and the duke’s was swinging at my head, I raised my hand. Everyone in the room besides me froze in a green cloud of power. The general’s sword clanged uselessly to the ground.

“I order you to release me!” the general shouted, his fists clenched.

I shook my head. “No. You should die for abandoning Lilly and me to our deaths. You killed her.”

The fear in his eyes intensified, and his lip began to tremble. “No,” he said, weakly. Then with more confidence he said, “You knew rules. Killing me will make you a monster, no better than Goldwater was.”

If he only knew…. But I didn’t want to kill anymore. I wanted to be human, to be my old self. Still, he had to be removed from power or Liberty’s people would never be free. How else could I do it though? I pursed my lips and rubbed my chin. If I had manipulative talent like the general, I could change him, but I was only a telekinetic. Besides, his mind would have to be changed forever, or he’d go back to his old ways.

Was killing him the only way? I didn’t like it, but it seemed to be. I gritted my teeth, and started to squeeze my hand when my talent stirred. I brushed it off and began to squeeze again. It stirred more vigorously. I raised an angled eyebrow. Was it trying to tell me something? I focused on it, my mind swimming through my talent and soaking in its feel. I gasped; it felt foreign and more complex. When had that happened?

My talent suddenly hummed inside me. I shrugged, with nothing to lose, and directed it through Maeron’s skull, deep into the gray matter of his brain. Nothing. I sank my mind deeper, focusing on the neurons. Sparks of electricity and a myriad of chemicals danced in the synapses between them.

I explored his millions of thoughts and memories, everything that made him himself. An image of a young Maeron appeared, his father before him. The boy cried, and his father smacked him the in the face. I pulled at the memory, attempting to twist it. It resisted. I pushed hard. Nothing. I coaxed... and it yielded. The memory replayed. Only this time, his father was hugging him. A wide grin stretched on my face, like that of a child given a two-pound lollipop.

That was just one memory though. Would it take a lifetime to break down his entire personality? Would my changes even stick? I locked my mind on his and focused on everything. Countless thoughts, memories, and personality traits, exploded in my mind. A sharp gasp shot down my throat, and I nearly tumbled to the ground. I caught myself, took a steadying breath, and imagined the perfect personality for the general. His head drooped, as the chemicals in his mind shifted places, like pieces of a new puzzle.

Amazingly, just seconds later, I was done. I reached into the others’ minds, turned them toward the door, and erased their recent memory. Just then, Commander Deo entered the room. The duke and ten guards shuffled up to him, saluted, and left the room. Deo returned the gesture, then turned to the high general and me. His shrewd gaze targeted Peacemaker before finding the high general’s sword on the ground. He shot a questioning look at me.

Would he side with me, or stand in my way? I always felt like supported me and respected freedom. He must know what the high general had planned. On the other hand, he was patriotic, and he’d spent much more time with the general. I wouldn’t kill him if he sided against me, but I’d stop him. I held his gaze but said nothing.

After an uncomfortable span, he turned to Maeron. “Sir,” he said, saluting. “Is everything all right here?”

I focused on the high general, waiting for his reaction. Would my personality manipulation stick? I readied myself, my breathing accelerating.

The high general’s head’s bounced up, and a huge grin bloomed on his face. He threw out his arms and said, “Deo! It’s so good to see you and you know what? I never told you how much you mean to me. You’re a wonderful man; you’re the stars in my clear night’s sky.”

Deo froze, squinting at the man. He opened his mouth, but no words came out, as if shock had chased away his voice.

The general filled the silence, “I’ve been doing some soul searching and came up with a new plan. I now realize what’s really important... peace, love, and harmony. I’m done with war and politics. I’m going to buy a farm and start a family.”

Deo shook his head, his bushy white eyebrows raised. “Sir?”

“No more, Deo, my good man. Call me Maeron. I’m retired. It’s leisure time, baby!” The general gripped the sides of his uniform and with a tug, popped his buttons, and threw it to the ground. “Finally free!”

He skipped from the room whistling an old Coalition ballad. Deo’s jaw nearly hit the floor as he watched the general leave. He turned back to me while arching one eyebrow.

I shrugged, trying to keep a smile off my face. “Huh. I guess you never really know somebody.”

“I won’t ask. The high general’s resignation will be good for our people. He was becoming something of a tyrant toward the end. No one could ever oppose him, though, because of his manipulative talent.”

“Thank Talent he had a change of heart,” I said, then grunted a laugh. “Oh and you can have Peacemaker back.”

I tossed him the two-hundred pound killing machine. He caught it with a dim purple glow. “I won’t need it anymore.”

He nodded once, then smiled and nodded again. “You’ve earned peace. Now let’s go celebrate.”

Deo and I walked into the high ceilinged assembly room, where a hundred or so Liberty citizens sat on lavishly cushioned chairs. A wide stage, with red curtains drawn, inhabited the front of the room. Above the stage was a banner with Liberty’s fist on it. For once, it wasn’t hypocritical. I spotted Sofia in the back row and sat next to her. Deo sat to my right. I squeezed Sofia’s hand.

She squeezed back while turning to regard me. “Is everything okay?” she asked.

I smiled at her, feeling more relaxed than I had in years. “Everything is finally perfect.”

She returned my smile and kissed me on the cheek.

A silver haired woman, in a tidy, blue dress was the first to take the stage. “Thank you all for meeting here today. For those of you that I haven't met, I'm Rae Stanton. I’m first council of the reform group, Citizens for Social Justice, the largest reform party of Liberty Kingdom.”

The audience applauded until she raised her hands.

“For years my friends and I struggled against Goldwater’s influence in our underground bunker. As a people, we’ve suffered through corruption, greed, arbitrary enforcement of draconian laws, and constant propaganda. Our society has degenerated to a despicable state under his rule. I never gave up the fight, but I didn’t think we’d ever escape the tyrant. Now, finally, it’s time to rebuild and return to our roots of a free, prosperous society. And it’s all thanks to a group of people who put their lives on the line. I’d like to welcome on stage the only surviving members of The Underground. Jaden Stone and Sofia Kesari!”

Applause roared as Sofia and I walked up, hand in hand. On stage, I looked out over the rows of Liberty’s citizens with their cheery eyes and wide smiles. The audience consisted of a range of ages from twenties to what looked like seventies. Most wore nice clothes, but some wore stained and threadbare shirts and pants. The space was large enough to house the hundred or so people.

I flinched back when I saw my uncle sitting in the fourth row. The gray of his temples had spread through the rest of his hair, leaving not a single brown fleck on his head. His eyes still held the same strength as they always did though. When those eyes met mine, I had the urge to run. I laughed to myself. I was well beyond that now. He nodded to me, with a slight smile on his face, looking proud. He was rough to live with, but the sting of abuse had dimmed, maybe due to time or maybe because I’d survived a nightmare. Maybe, he was raising me the best he could. Who knew?

I nodded back to him, and his smile increased a small degree. It felt good to not be enemies at least.

Rae stepped over to us with a broad smile, then pinned gold suns on both of our shirts. I touched the pin, admiring it. It was the most wealth I’d ever owned.

“Thank you from the CSJ. We’d love to have either of you run for political position. You’re worthy of respect,” Rae said.

Politics. No way. I’d earned the right to relaxation. Let anyone tell me otherwise.

Rae turned to the audience and shouted, “To the heroes of Liberty!”

The audience erupted in a loud cheer.

I clasped Sofia’s cool, rough hand and basked in her warm eyes and bright smile. She winked at me and then we turned toward the audience again and bowed low. Their cheers redoubled. Sofia held up a hand and the room fell silent.

“I’m Sofia Kesari and I’ve lived a rough life because of Goldwater, but I’m not going to let him beat me down any longer. I’m moving on and focusing on the present and future. I know we can succeed as a society because Liberty’s citizens are tough, compassionate, and devoted. My parents dreamed of a better Liberty, and I’m glad I could help deliver on their dream. Friends, neighbors, and country folk, know this. You are all amazing and Liberty Kingdom will be great again!”

I squeezed her hand in the midst of more applause. When the room fell silent, I said, “When I was young, I was lazy and self-centered. As the events of my life unfolded, I began to think of others more. I didn’t want to come to Liberty, and my time here has taken an unimaginable toll on me. I thought that helping my friends and loved ones was all that I was responsible for. My experiences in Liberty, the horrors I saw and the victories I partook in, showed me differently. When The Underground took me in, they saved my life. They showed me the importance of freedom, teamwork, and dedication. I learned to love again and to care.”

I glanced at Sofia, then back to the audience. “I’m glad that my talent could help make your lives better and pay you back for all you’ve taught me. Never forget Goldwater and the horrors that are possible. You’re free now. Don’t let anyone take that from you!”

Applause thundered. Receiving their cheers reminded me of when my potential was first read. I loved the feeling of praise then, but now I deserved it. I shut my eyes for a moment, reveling in the sensation of victory, happiness, and hope. Families would be free to live and love in peace. And finally, I too was free.

EPILOGUE

Sitting on our porch, Sofia and I leaned against each other on a love seat, her arm draped around me. The bright sun shined, songbirds chirped, and a smile was etched on my face. I felt safe and loved, without a worry in the world. It was amazing. As long as I was with Sofia, nothing else mattered.

I sipped my spearmint tea, enjoying its tartness and basked in the warm sun and steady breeze. After a few deep breaths, I glanced at our self-built cabin, then at our raised bed gardens. Abundant bell peppers hung off bushy plants. Dozens of large, red tomatoes were ready to be picked. String beans and peas clung to winding plants that climbed up mesh. Raspberry bushes hung low with clusters of fruit, and bees flitted around, pollinating flowers.

I squeezed Sofia’s hand and said, “I can’t believe that just five months ago we were at war. Now, I finally have what I’ve always wanted.”

“What, tea?” Sofia asked, grinning and pointing at my mug.

I nodded. “Yeah, that’s pretty much it. Finally, my life is complete with this tea.”

She poked me in the ribs, a smile on her lips. “You tease.”

“Well... there is one more thing.”

She leaned forward. “Oh?”

I pointed, and she twisted, so her eyes could follow my finger.

“Your walking stick?” she asked.

“Yeah, it’s a really good one. Sometimes they’re hard to find.”

She turned back, a pout on her lips, but when she saw the rose I had floated over, her eyes lit up.

“For you,” I said, “because you’re what I’ve always wanted.”

She beamed, tilting her head and lifting her shoulders. “Aww. You’re so sweet.”

I couldn’t resist her. She was too adorable. I leaned in, and she met me half way. Our lips touched, then yielded together in a slow, passionate kiss. I massaged her neck, and she rubbed my back, our bodies pressed firmly together. My tongue glided between her lips, tasting her mint lip balm. She moaned and shivered against me.

Her mouth caressed mine, lingering with each sensual, sweet kiss. I touched her hair, feeling the bounce of her curls, then slid my hand down over her neck and jaw-line. I leaned back to gaze into her warm, inviting eyes and traced a finger up her rosy check and down to her lips.

She leaned in close, her breath tickling my ear lobe. “You’re magnificent. Come show me what else you can do.”

She pulled back and stood, tugging me to my feet. I didn’t need to be prodded. I glanced downward as we walked to our room. Sofia rubbed her round stomach that stood out from her athletic frame. For a moment, I simply admired our accomplishment, radiating in happiness. Then my eyes jerked open. What? Impossible. How could it be? He wasn’t even born yet. But there it was... talent. I paused, trying to wrap my head around the implications.

“What’s up?” she asked, tilting her head, her curls jumping.

I refocused on the present, met her loving eyes, and flashed my best smile. “I was just thinking about how beautiful you are.”

Her full lips stretched into a wide grin before she covered her mouth. “Aww... come on, you flirt.”

She pulled me into the bedroom, her touch warming my arm. I smiled, tingling with delight and shut the door behind us.

If you enjoyed this Novel, please review it on Amazon. Thanks everyone!

Brian Terenna
grew up in Doylestown, PA. He is currently striving to become a full time author. He’s a journeyman chess player, an avid reader and writer, and a practitioner of meditation. “Talent Storm” is his first novel.

Table of Contents

- Title Page
- Copyright Page
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Epilogue
- About the Author